Blog

Hi. My name is Jessica. In high school, I was a normal, regular girl; I was about five-foot-seven with a toned body, shoulder-length auburn hair, light white skin, c-cup breasts, and a plump, round, ass. I’m not trying to brag about my attractiveness, because there is something about me that makes me completely sexually undesirable to guys: I’ve got a five-inch penis.

Because of this “deformity,” I never dated in high school, never had a boyfriend, never even kissed a guy. I did have a few friends in high school, but none of them knew about my penis. They just assumed I was weird or shy for never wanting to date anyone. So, instead of focusing my energy on that, I spent my time jogging or going to the gym. I never wanted to get buffed up like those bodybuilding women; I wanted to keep myself as physically attractive to guys. I dont know why, given my predicament. I guess I was hoping to be so attractive to guys that when I found the right one, he would be able to overlook this abnormality. It wasnt until I was a sophomore in college that I finally had my first kiss and first sexual encounter.

* * *

It was late August, and my sophomore year in college had just begun. My roommate this year was the same as last year, a girl named Stevie Page. During our first year, we became really close friends, almost close enough that I had even though of letting her in on my secret anatomy, but always decided against it.

She was a little taller than me, almost six-feet tall, tan skin with long brown hair, slender but not as toned as me, small breasts which were barely more than handfuls, and not much of an ass. She might not fit Victoria’s Secret’s definition of a supermodel, but I thought she was still attractive. She was shy about her body as I was, and didnt like wearing form-fitting clothing, usually settling for t-shirts and slightly loose jeans, despite my insistence that wearing something more figure-flattering would help her with the guys.

Our dorm was a normal dorm, I guess. We had a twin bed each on each side of the room, a dresser and night table by each bed, and one closet next to the bathroom door. Also, our dorm was on the fourth floor of a four-floor dormitory, which gave us a great birds-eye view of the parking lot and the building in which the radio, tv, and journalism classes were taught.

One August evening, I returned from a jog around the campus, which is a routine I started the year before. I unlocked the door and entered the dorm, hoping to be alone so I could shower and change out of my sweaty, tight t-shirt, white sports bra, and loose-fitting mens gym shorts. To my dismay, the shower was already running; Stevie was showering.

To pass the time, I opened my top drawer, pulled out an mp3 player hidden under a stack of denim pants, and started untangling the earbuds that I knew I neatly wrapped around it the night before. After a minute of detangling, I raised the earbuds to my ear, but stopped as I heard a voice from the bathroom. I couldnt make it out, but I recognized it as Stevie’s. I silently stepped to the door and put my ear to it and listened. I heard moaning interrupted by the occasional “yes!” and “God!” Finally a few moments after hearing what sounded like “Oh, God! Oh God!” the water turned off. I immediately quietly moved to my bed and put my earbuds in my ear, but didnt turn my player on.
After a few minutes, that felt like ages as I waited on the bed, the door opened. A fully naked Stevie emerged with a red towel balled under one of her arms. This was the first time I saw her whole body, her tan uninterrupted by tanlines. In that first moment, I saw her damp body, wet hair, perky little breasts, and – an unerect penis!

As soon as she saw me, she screamed in shock and embarrassment“oh my God!” and covered her penis with her towel as she ran back in to the bathroom and slammed the door.

I quickly tossed my mp3 player on my bed and ran to the door. I didnt try to open it, to let her keep her privacy. I listened to her sobbing for a moment before I knocked gently.

“Stevie.” I paused for a moment before knocking gently again. “Stevie, can I come in?”

“No!” she cried

“It’s ok,” I tried to reassure her. I listened to her sobbing for a moment “Please, it’s ok –”

“It’s ok that I’m a freak!?” she interrupted

I sighed and knew what I needed to do. I felt really bad that I had embarrased her like this. But I was also excited that I was not the only girl on campus like this. And also, I felt a little arousal when I saw her wet body in all its glory, with it’s perfections and flaws.

“Stevie,” I said gently. “I know you’re embarrased, but I want you to know that it’s ok. I wont tell anyone.”

“I didnt want anyone to know about this, not even you!”

“Are we not friends?” I asked.

“Yeah,” she responded quietly, not crying as much anymore.

“Well, now that I’ve seen one of your secrets, I’d like to show you one of mine.”

I heard soft foot steps coming to the door, and Stevie emerged, red-eyed and red-faced with her towel wrapped around her waist. “What can you tell me that would be worse than this?” as she pointed to her penis hidden under her towel.

I looked her in her eyes and pulled my gym shorts down past my ass, then letting them fall to the floor. She looked down and saw my penis and gasped. She looked back up at me.

“Oh my God! I- I dont know what to say,” she said in shock.

I smiled because I didnt know what to say either. We were standing before each other, her with her body naked from the waist up, still damp from the shower, and me with a tight shirt and sports bra and shorts around my ankles. This had to be the most awkward moment in the history of awkwardness.

Then Stevie’s hand moved to cover up the bulge under her towel. I looked down and laughed “I thought you took care of that in the shower?”

Her face blushed. “Oh, God,” she said embarrassed and looked down.

Immediately, I was overcame by some emotion. I dont know if I wanted to comfort her or if I was just overcame with lust. I stepped forward and hugged her. “It’s ok,” was the only thing I could thing to say as I squeezed her. What shocked me was when she squeezed back even tighter.

As my head rested on her shoulder and my arms wrapped around her bare back, her hands moved lower on mine and pulled me closer, bringing her penis in contact with my me. I was shocked, but at the same time, my erection grew – quickly, and my hands moved down to her towel.

I knew I was physically stronger than her, but I couldnt fight myself. My heartbeat was racing and my penis was screaming. I looked up in to her eyes.

“Wh-what’s happening?” I said nervously as my hands grabbed the top of her towel.

She tried to back away after sensing my uneasiness, but I held on and pulled her back. I looked in to her lust-filled eyes and confessed quietly “I’ve never even been kissed.”

“Neither have I. I’ve been too afraid of letting anyone finding out about me.”

Our faces moved in closer until our lips met. Our tongues fought as we held each other, our hands exploring each others backs. Her towel fell to the floor as she moved me backwards toward her bed, and I stopped when my calves touched the mattress. She pulled her face away from me as she put her hands on my shoulder and then pushed me backwards on to her bed.

I look up at her naked body, breathing harder than normal, and my heart feels as if It’s going to burst out of my chest. She climbs over me, bends down, and begins kissing my neck. I wrap my hands around her as she sucks on my neck. Her caressing is driving me insane; I try to pull her waist down so I can grind my penis against her, but she resists.

“Take your shirt off,” she orders breathlessly.

I hesitate, and she started puling it up. We both take it off, quickly, and within a few more seconds, my bra wand shirt were piled by the bed, and she was lustfully looking at my breasts.

“God,” she breathed as her face fall down to them and landed in between them both.

As she kissed and licked between my breasts, I held the back of her head with both hands. As she moved around my breasts, sucking and kissing, she brought her crotch down to mine and we began gently grinding on each other’s penises.

She slowly pulled herself back up and began kissing and licking down my belly to my pelvis, having to kneel on the floor. As she kissed around my unshaved penis, she looked up at me and said “baby, you need to shave” and went back to kissing around it, which was driving me crazy.

I answered breathing hard, “Well, I wasnt expecting a blowjob!”

With the work blowjob, her mouth wrapped around my penis.

“Oh shit!” I exclaimed in shock as she bobbed up and down. I tried to sit up and grab her head, but she lifted from me and looked at me.

“Roll over,” she demanded.

“Wh-why?” I questioned.

She looked me in the eyes as she put her hand around my penis. “Because I want to explore every inch of you.”

I looked at her, and felt reassured by her eyes that I could trust her – or maybe I was so horny that I would do anything for her to make me orgasm. I rolled over and waited for her next move. After a few tense moments, I felt a tongue on my left ass cheek. She licked up and down and kissed it all over before moving to the right one as I squirmed and giggled.

“Do you like that?” she asked and went back to licking and kissing.

“It tickles,” I giggled.

“You’ve got the most beautiful ass I’ve ever seen,” she told me as her hands pressed against the mattress and she crawled up over me. She brought herself down on top of me, her penis against my ass, and whispered in my ear “If there’s a next time,” she continued as she started grinding her penis against my ass. “Oh God, this feels good,” she moaned. She started grinding harder. “Baby, if there’s a next time,” she breathed in my ear as she grinded, “I will make sure I have some lube. I wanna get up in your ass so bad.”

I couldnt believe what was happening. My roommate and best friend at college was grinding her penis between my ass cheeks. I wanted to orgasm so bad, but I wasnt sure how on my stomach. I reached under myself and grabbed my penis and began rubbing and massaging it as her grinding got faster and she breathed harder.

She put her hands on my shoulders and began grinding harder against me. “Jessie, baby, oh, God. I’m going to come, baby!” She grabbed a handful of hair with one hand and leaned back and let go of my other shoulder. “Fucking God!” she said, almost screaming, as she finished bucking and semen splattered on my back.

Her breathing began to slow as she let my hair go. She leaned down to me and whispered in my ear. “Oh, God, I’m sorry! I lost control of myself.”

“So my ass is that amazing?” I laughed.

“Oh, God, you’ve got no idea,” she panted still out of breath.

“Well, I’d like to see if your ass as orgasmic,” I said as I started to lift myself up.

“What do you mean?” she smiled at me as she got off, picked up my sweaty shirt off the floor and wiped off my back, then tossing it back on the floor.

“Lay down on your belly,” I said and pointed to the bed, and she did as I ordered. I was too horny to kiss and lick her body as she did mine. I straddled her and began grinding my raging dick between her ass cheeks. It wasnt as plump and round as mine, but it was firm, and her cheeks felt good wrapped around my penis.

As I grinded, I grabbed my breasts, closed my eyes, and moaned “mmmmm. This does feel good.”

“I was beating off to you in the shower. You’re so fucking hot, and I’ve wanted you for so long,” she confessed as she squeezed her cheeks against my penis

As she spoke, I squeezed my breasts harder and, getting closer to orgasm, I grinded harder. “You can have me whenever you want, as long as I can have you,” I told her as I bent over and put my hands on the mattress near her head so I could grind harder.

“Stevie,” I whispered breathlessly. I’m about to come. “Mmmmm, Stevie.”

“Come on me, baby. Come on my ass.”

I tried to hold myself back as long as I could, but I couldn’t hold it off forever. I started bucking my hips. “Stevie! Mmmmmm, Stevie!” I moaned as came between her ass cheeks. After my orgasm subsided, her ass cheeks loosened up their grip on my penis. Still straddeling her, I kissed her the cheek and whispered in her ear “That was amazing, Stevie”

“Just wait until next time,” she said and smiled.

I kissed her cheek one more time, “You better have something amazing planned. Now, I’ve got to take a shower.”

As I got off of her, she told me, “You better not beat off to me in there.”

---

Girl, girl, boy, what fun.

My standard disclaimer, all stories take place on a different earth, where the orbit is 3 times ours, making ages 1/3 what they are on earth. And where the age of consent is thus 6.

It was small, maybe 4 inches long, and only an inch wide, it slid almost loosely in and out of me. What it lacked in size, he made up for in enthusiasm and speed. My legs were spread wide, keeping my body low for him, a couple of pillows under his knees brought him up to the correct height. His small hands gripped my hips, pulling and pushing with his frantic thrusting. My eyes remained closed, elbows on the bed, his slim hips seeming to almost fit in between my ass cheeks. He came quickly when he started, but with his youthful energy, he never slowed. Now a mixture of his cum and my wet pussy collected at the top of my slit, ran half way to my navel, and dripped slowly on to the comforter.

I open my eyes, and I am transfixed by the most perfect pussy. She held her legs wide for me, causing her lips to spread apart, her already erect and red clit poking out near the top. I stared at it for a moment, memorized by it’s sexy beauty, as moisture began to collect at her small virginal opening.

“You said you would lick me Mommy.” came the sweet, and now somehow sexy voice.

I nodded “Yes baby, Mommy’s going to make you happy tonight.”

As I lowered my head, smelling the musky scent of my sweet girl, while my boy did his best to pound my pussy from behind me, I thought of what had brought me here.

I had been horny all week, nothing seemed to help. I was never very good at satisfying myself, I could get off, but those orgasms never kept my labido at bay for long. When I got horny, I tended to let it show. Throughout the week, my skirts got shorter as my heels got higher, and by Friday, the skirt was mid thigh, and the heels were 5 inches. I work in a law firm, so it has to remain tasteful, the skirt was tan5, the heels black, and the blouse buttoned up. But come 5 o’clock Friday, I was headed home, hoping to get some short term relief. I was hopeing to rub one out on the way home in the car, perhaps even flash some truck drivers, so I pulled my panties down over my stockings, and put them in my purse next to my bra, and left for home.

The drive was way to quick, and I arrived home even more frustrated than I left. Virginia and William had been home since after school, so now I wouldn’t get anything for a few hours. I went about making dinner and being a good single mom.

My tongue met her slit as he thrust at me, pushing me at her, she tasted wonderful, and it sent a quiver through my body. Her smooth labia were so soft and I latched on to her, the pounding in my pussy synchronized with my licking of her cunt. She let out a long, airy grasp, followed by a soft, whimpering moan. My long red hair cascaded over her hips as I lapped at her, tracing my tongue from the very bottom of her vagina, up around her clit, and back to her opening. She tasted like honey and sin. She continued to gasp when I licked her clit, and moan when I tongued her vagina.

He came in me again, this time pausing for a moment before resuming his asult on my cunt, a new flow of boy cum began to flow from my cunt, flowing down my abdomen, and dripping off of me, a small puddle forming.

Normally, being around my children curbs my erotic appatite, not today. As I made dinner, several time I would stop and finger myself, just for a moment of relief, then lick my fingers clean. When I’m horny like this, even my own pussy tastes wonderful. As I set the table, I took my fork and rubbed it gently against my pussy, making it very wet, then setting it at my place. Then my mind went off the rails, I took the utensils from the two other place setting and did the same, coating all of them with my pussy fluids.

I don’t know what we had for dinner, but watching my kids eat with a fork coat in my own pussy almost made me cum. I was sitting across from William, and the one thing you can count on at any meal, he will drop something on the floor, and often more than once. I was counting on this. I had hiked up my skirt and sat down before them came in, and shortly after dinner started, his fork hit the floor. I played like I wasn’t paying attention, reading something, and when he went down to get it, I spread my legs as wide as I could in the skirt. There was no way he couldn’t see my pussy.

He came up slightly red, and I acted like I didn’t notice.

I started to concentrate on her clit, and soon she was breathing hard and fast. Her nub of a clit was hard and seemed to dance against my tongue. I brought my right hand over to touch her cunt, it was soft, smooth, not a hair in sight. I rubbed her tiny ass, and it was just as smooth. She began to move her hips in rhythm with me, and I knew she could be close. Bringing my finger to her opening, I slowly began to insert it, but shortly ran in to her hyman. I was not wanting to take her virginity, not yet anyway, so I continued to lick her clit, and massaged the opening. Moments later, her body went rigid.

“Mommy, it’s …” “Mommy, I…I…” she tried to talk. “Mommy what’s ha….” her tiny voice trailed off as a primal scream took over. She wailed in ecstasy, screaming as she thrust her pelvis at my face. William semed startled as he stopped thrusting in my pussy. As her screams died away I lifted my head, brushed my hair back to get a look at her, my gazed passed over her tiny hard nipples, and on to her flushed, beautiful face, as she panted in her after glow.

I kept reading. He dropped his fork again. I spread my legs again. He whispered something to Ginny, and a moment later, she dropped something. This went on all through dinner, the more they looked, the wetter I got.

After dinner, I told them to go take showers while I cleaned up. For some reason they did exactly as told without argument. I cleaned up the kitchen, quickly, and sat in the living room to watch TV, maybe that could ease my tension. It didn’t. When he kids came down, they looked like clean versions of the same kids, but I looked at them differently.

“I think I’ll go shower too” I told them, hoping maybe I could get my self off in the shower real quick. Shortly after getting in the shower, I started shaving, and in my horney mood, I shaved right to my belly. I had never shave my pussy before, it felt cool, smooth, sexy, and sensitive. And then, as I stared to get in to rubbing it, the water went cold. I should have remembered you can’t do 3 showers that fast. I got out chilly, but no less aroused.

I brought her legs together and pulled her face down to me, pausing to suckel at her nipples momentarily. When her face came to me, I kissed her. At first it was a kiss a mother should share with her daughter, and then it was not. Her tiny mouth accepted my tongue, and mine hers. The lingering taste of her pussy seemed to make it all the more exciting. After breaking the kiss, and staring in to her eyes, I asked “Could you lick mommy’s pussy now?” She only nodded.

I pulled away from William, his small dick still hard, and rolled over on the bed. “Come here baby” I motioned to him, and he walked on his knees up to me. Spreading my legs wide, my cunt was a mess of boy cum and thick vaginal secretions. The garters pulled tight at the stockings as I looked at Ginny, and she looked shy and hesitant. “Right here baby,” I said, patting my cunt with a wet sound, “just like Mommy did for you.” she moved around, put her sweet face between my legs, and began to slowly lick at me.

As she got going, I motioned William closer, and brought his small cock to my mouth. The sweet nectar of his boy cum mixed with my own pussy juice was intoxicating. I positioned each leg beside my head, a began the best blow job I could do.

I had lost all sense of reason in my over erotisised state, I was out of control. I went to my old and seldom used lingerie drawer, and pulled out an old favorite of my ex. A white garter belt, silky and shiny white stockings, a set of white pumps to tall for work, and a long nightgown over it all that was so shear, you could read through it. The only part that wasn’t shear were the cups, but they were split down the middle, only held closed by a small bow on each. I undid each bow, and made sure a rock hard nipple peeked out of each. Quick makeup, brush through the hair, and I went down stairs to watch tv with the kids.

William was the first to see me, as I walked from the stairs to the kitchen, my ass surely visible to anyone watching. I may or may not have added extra shake to it. 3 long island ice teas later, I went in to the living room. This time when I entered the room, all 4 eyes were glued to me, I acted like it was no big deal. My newly bald pussy was easy to see under the nightgown, as was my ass, and those drew the most attention at first. Ginny noticed my nipples first, and seemed enthralled by them, William couldn’t seem to take his eyes of my cunt. What a good boy.

I sat between them. “Can I pick something?” I asked. William simply handed me the remote, never looking away from my pussy, Ginny would at least look away when she thought I was looking. I went to the adult pay per view section. “Hot 3 somes #9″ or something like that. There was no pretense of a plot, and the action was quick, almost a quick as all 3 drinks vanished.

Ginny was lapping at my cunt, but needed some help. I kept my thighs wide but brought my feet behind her head. Pulling the dick from my mouth, I said ”here baby, let me help.” and with that, I guided her mouth to my clit. “that is good baby, suck mommy right there, suck,on the little hard part.” and from then on she was a pro. I went back to sucking William, and it wasn’t long before his hips started moving, and he was fucking my mouth as much as I was sucking his dick.

In a minute, his body went stiff, and a steady stream of jizz flowed in my mouth, I increased my efforts making sure nothing escaped. It was a sweet nectar unlike any I have had before. When the last drops had squirted from him, I moved him off to the side of me on the bed. “We’ll do more later baby, but mommy really needs something now.”

“Let me have your hand Ginny.” I told her. She pulled off my clit, sat up, and held her right hand. “Good girl baby, good girl.” I folded her hand, narrow and long, and began pulling it in to me. I hadn’t had any sex in 2 years, and this seemed large. My cunt stretched wide over her knuckles, and then it slid in easy up to the wrist. “Oh that’s so good baby. Now I want you to fuck Mommy with your hand, go slow at first, then get faster. Do it while you suck Mommy’s clit. You are making Mommy feel really good sweetie.” And with that she started fucking her mommy, and it was amazing. I used the heels of the pumps behind her head to pull her mouth back to my clit, and she began to suck it.

The two beside me looked at the tv with open mouths and eyes wide.

“Um, mom, what’s this?” Ginny asked, she seemed slightly embarrassed, but didn’t turn away. Her red hair framed her face perfectly, her eyes had an interesting sparkle to them.

“Its a porn movie.” I said very matter of factly. “thought maybe it was sex-ed time for you two. Oh, this looks good.” I said, directing their attention to the screen, forgetting their little eyes never left it. The first scene started with two blonds making out in bed, you just knew some guy would interrupt them before too long.

“I thought sex was a boy and girl.” Ginny stated. William’s eyes remained glued to the screen.

“Often it is, but sex between two girls can be amazing too. And you can’t get pregnant” I added.

“Are you a lesbian?” she asked, she was far more mature than I thought.

“No, you don’t have to be a lesbian to like having sex with girls.” I told her. “For a relationship, I like boys, but for just fun, good sex, girls are just as good.” she sat silent. Soon the two blonds were 69ing, and making interesting sounds.

“What does it taste like?” Ginny asked, a question I expected.

“Every woman is different.” I said, “some are more salty, some almost sour, some sweet. But all are fun to lick! See, she is licking her clit, it’s the sensitive little bud at the top of your pussy. That’s the part that feels best” I left all symblence of normal behind. I pulled up my nightgown, opened my legs, and spread my labia. “see, it’s that little part right here.” I rubbed my index finger around my wet clit, my pussy was soaked, a musky smell found my nose and it excited me.

Ginny’s hand moved in and out, it felt like half her arm was disappearing inside me, bumping my cervix as it did, pulling out to her wrist before returning. My right ankle was nestled behind her neck, holding her mouth against my cunt, as she sucked my clit in and out at the same rate her arm fucked me. It was not long. Soon my pussy and ass began to get hot, I was losing control of myself, hips bouncing up and down. I reached down with both hands, in intwining my fingers through her red hair, holding her more firmly against me, not letting her head bounce away with my thrusts. My orgasm came fast and hard, my pelvis shot up, as I held her sweet face in my cunt. I could feel a small stream of hot liquid leave my body as I squirted on her chin, I screamed loudly, “eat me baby, eat mommy’s cunt.” What a good girl she was.

My climax ebbed slowly, for several minutes my hips would convulse, thrusting in to Ginny’s face, moans and occasional gasps would escape my mouth. When I had come completely down, I released Ginny’s head, pulled my leg from behind her head, and she lifted up. “Slowly.” I said as she started to pull her slim arm from my worked vagina.

“Can we do more?” William said. He hadn’t spoken hardly at all the whole night.

“Absolutely baby, what would you like.” I answered.

“Do you ever rub yours.” I asked. Ginny looked embarrassed. “Of course you do, we all do.” I added, this seemed to ease her mind. “You have felt it get hard haven’t you?” she nodded. “feels good doesn’t it” I said more as a statement. She nodded again shyly. “This feels so good. ” I said as I continued to rub my clit.

“I’ve never seen you dressed like this before.” Ginny added as she looked over my shear outfit, she seemed to linger on my nipples.

“I don’t very often, but it makes me feel real sexy. Do you like it?” I asked

She seemed speechless, but William added from the other side “ I think it’s great mom.”

“I’m so glad you like it baby,” I said as I turned to him “you like looking at me don’t you?”

He blushed.

“I like it when you look at me like that.” I told him. He had an obvious erection in his shorts. I directed his eyes away from my pussy and to the movie where a guy was fucking one of the girls, while the other sat on her face. “that’s how boys and girls have sex.” I said “he puts his cock in her pussy, and eventually he’ll cum.” he stared at the screen. “the opening in the pussy is right here.” I said as I spread my legs again, and began to finger myself for him to watch.

The next scene was soon on, and it started with a standing woman in a wedding dress, while a groom and bridesmaid licked and sucked her tits.

“What would you like to do my baby boy?” I asked, his hardon pointing at my face.

“Can I put it in you again?” he asked in a timid voice.

“You want to fuck your mommy somemore? “ I asked.

He nodded and smiled.

“Let’s try something special. Remember in the movie when the man put his dick in the girls ass?” he nodded. “want to do that to me?” he nodded again.

I didn’t need lube tonight, the flow of cum, mine and his ran thick down the crack of my ass, surely mixed with saliva from Ginny. I motioned him between my legs, as I lifted my knees high to my chest, the back garters stretched tight against my ass. I reached down and guided him to my anus. “slow at first, then I’ll tell you when you can go fast, ok?”

“OK mommy” he said, as he started pushing in to me. His small dick slid in easy through all the natural lube. It all went in with one long motion.

“A little faster now baby.” I told him, and he started to thrust in and out of my ass. “Ginny honey, want to come sit on mommy’s face so I can eat that sweet pussy of yours?

“Do girls like their boobies sucked?” William asked.

“I know I do.” I told him, “that’s why this nightgown has these openings.” I said as I pointed to the slits that allowed my nipples to poke out. My nipples are a bright pink, and looked very sexy on the white silk. “would you like to suck on them?” I asked. He nodded with some reservation. “How about you Ginny?”

“I don’t know, I’ve never had mine sucked.” Ginny said.

“Would you like to suck mine?” I gave her the most sultry look I could. She never answered, but leaned forward, parted the fabric exposing most of my right breast, and seemed to attempt to devour me. Her mouth engulfed my areola, and she sucked hard. “easy baby girl, not so hard. Softly, and mostly on the nipple.” she eased up and it began to feel wonderful. I opened the fabric over my left breast, and guided William to it. He had listened to my instructions for Ginny and went at it with more care, and soon both my babies suckling at my tits.

As William thrust in and out of my ass hole, Virginia straddled my head. “Now Ginny, when you sit on someone’s face so they can eat your pussy, drop your cunt slowly down to their mouth, and use you hands to open your pussy for them.” I instructed her. She did just as I told her, her sweet folds opened up right above me, and soon my tongue was half way up her cunt. She squirmed on my mouth.

William’s work in my ass was great, his small cock was better suited to my ass. He came twice in about 10 minutes, and pulled out, his cock going limp for the first time in hours.

“William honey, if you fuck mommy’s ass, you need to lick it clean after.” he paused, but soon he was between my cheeks licking up. My cum, his cum from my pussy, I even squeezed a bit of cum from my as for him. I never actually expected him to do it, but damn it felt good having a tongue over my well fucked ass hole. I went back to work on Ginny’s pussy.

Sticking my tongue up her cunt was fun, but I knew she wanted to get off as well. I moved to her clit, so tiny, hard, and perfect. I started with soft licks, but as my tongue got tired, I gently sucked it in and out between my lips. When the moaning started, I knew we were getting close. I continued my rhythm, and she began thrusting at my face, I reached both hands up, and began to rub where her marvelous breasts would someday be, the tiny nipples were harder then I have ever felt nipples get. She reached down with both hands grasping the red hair on the slides of my head, just as I had done to her. She held me firm, and fucked my face hard, and she came with a loud scream “mommy, oh fuck mommy, oh fuck mommy, fuck mommy….” the last mommy seemed to carry on for over a minute. She then practically fell from my face and on to the bed beside me.

I began to stroke my babies, I went right for the pole in William’s shorts, and began rubbing at Ginny’s pubic area. Her legs were tightly together as she sat, but every stroke caused them to open a little, and soon I could rub all the way to her ass. She gasped, then moaned when my hand went under her PJ bottoms. Her pussy was bald and smooth, and looked like mine at her age. We stopped for a minute, and watched more of the movie. I needed to slow down a little, I wanted this all to last.

We watched a couple of more threesomes fuck on the tv. They sat close to me, I would casually run my fingers over Ginny’s chest, her nipples poking hard at the fabric of her pajamas then do the same to myself.

After a minute, Ginny went for water, and William wandered off somewhere, probably to fall asleep, he had already came at least 5 times. When she came back, I was sitting up in bed, and she came sat between my legs and rested her back against my chest. My labido should have eased by now, it hadn’t. I had finally kicked my heels off, but left the garter and stockings on, I liked the way they felt. I brought my legs over her’s, and softly spread her legs wide, she turned her head around and looked up at me. I kissed her. She brought my right hand down between her legs, and started pushing 1 finger inside her, I got the idea, and started fingering her little pussy, she held on to my hand, making sure it didn’t leave.

I went as far up in her as I could without breaking her. Bumping in to her hyman, I said “this is your hyman, when you first have sex with a boy, he will break through this, and then you are not a virgin anymore.” I told her this as I gently rubbed it. “You don’t get that back, so make sure it is with someone very special.”

We kissed again, while we did, she used her left hand to bring mine to her pussy, and started me rubbing her clit.

I left civilized behavior behind now. As we watched, I pulled the nightgown up again, and started fingering myself, right there on the couch, sitting with my children, watching porn. Slowly, with 1 finger at first, but very soon it was two, then three. I was pounding my poor cunt hard, no mercy, and it felt great. William and Ginny watched intently. I was breathing fast and hard, and brought my other hand in to get on my clit. I slid my hips to the edge of the couch, I knew I was close. Wet sloshing sounds came from between my legs, loud gasps and groans came from my mouth, then my hips started shaking, groans turned to screams, and small stream squirted from me as the most intense orgasm ripped through me. When the shaking stopped, and the screaming had reduced itself to heavy breathing, I saw that my companions were both stunned, and a bit excited.

“That my sweeties, it what a real orgasm looks like.” I stood, pulled the nightgown over my head, and dropped it on the floor, standing before them in only garter, stockings and heels. “would you two like to come to my bedroom with me and have a few of those yourselves?” I stood with my hands on hips as they ran to the stairs.

Her hands never left mine, she let me do my work, but her small hands were always there, holding and caressing mine. Our kiss never broke, our lips came slightly apart a few times, but our tongues never did. I continued to caress her virginity while strumming up and down on her clit, soon she was moaning in my mouth, and I loved it. We didn’t break the kiss until her gasping for air necessitated it, as her next orgasm became eminent. As her climax came, she latched back on to our kiss even stronger, her small hips buckled at me, her screaming muffled in my mouth, when she used her hand to thrust mine deep in to her, ripping through her precious gift. She let out a small grimace of pain, then laid her head in to my chest as the orgasm faded.

Epilog

I had to give them the ‘don’t tell anyone about that’ speech, and they understood. William and I continued to have sex once a month or so, and still do to this day. Ginny and I made love almost every night until she moved out, and still have sex every time we get together. And yes, the three of us still have our get togethers. Perhaps the most important thing, and William still doesn’t seem to have put it together, he became a father about nine and a half months after this first night. I never told him, didn’t think it really mattered, I consider Ginger a blessing.

---

this is my second one

A Teenage Escort.
Part 1.

The Training

My family was fairly poor, no, really poor. As a child through high
school I was teased about my clothes, shoes, everything other kids had
that were nicer. By the time I got to 10th grade at 16 years old I was
sick of it. My parents were wonderful just not educated and had lousy
jobs. We never went hungry or anything like that but the teasing had
scarred me to my soul.

One thing I had going for me was I am pretty with a great body. That led
to many of the mean insults from other girls because their boyfriends
wanted to fuck me. Not date me, not the trailer park poor hot chick, but
hot chick to slam a few times without being seen out with me.

For the longest time my studies were all I was interested in, having
seen what being high school dropouts did for my parents.

At a local Goodwill store, the ones where donated stuff gets sold for
charity, I was looking at some clothes. It?s really kind of awesome what
you can sometimes find for a buck or two. This lady comes over to the
rack I was at and says, ?oh that would look so good on you.? It
surprised me because she wasn?t one of the volunteers that work there.

?Uh, thank you but it?s a few more dollars than I have to spend?, I
replied. ?My name?s Brendy?, she said as she extended her hand to shake
mine. ?Hi Brendy, I?m Rhonda.?

She flashed a big smile. Looking at her outfit took me aback, she was
dressed in what must have been a very expensive dress, Fendi handbag,
and beautiful stiletto heals. ?Well Rhonda it is my pleasure to meet you?.

?You don?t look like you shop here often Brendy?, I commented. ?Oh I buy
a lot of stuff here for my girls, they go through a lot of clothes on
the job.?

?How many daughters do you have?? Brendy smiles big again, ?none, they
work for me.? Inquisitive now about what they do and why they go through
so many outfits I asked her, ?what do they do to go through so many
clothes??

She shakes her head slightly and replies, ?this and that, they use many
for costumes, some get ripped up, some kept as souvenirs by their, uh,
dates.?

I?m really curious now, uh dates?? ?Dates, souvenirs, ripped up, what do
your girls do exactly??

She looks me dead in the eyes and says,?Rhonda, you?re a beautiful young
girl with an angelic sweet face and a super hot body, you could make a
lot of money working for me.? I?m interested in the idea of making a lot
of money. My brow furrows, ?and what exactly would my job be??

?Well,? she continues, ?I have many gentlemen, very rich gentlemen, that
want a nice young girl to spend time with, and they pay well. Looking at
you I can say you?d make about $2,000 to $3,000 a week, cash. Does that
sound interesting Rhonda??

My eyes get wide open, first at the amount of money then ask, ?you say
spend time with but for that kind of cash they must want more than company.?

?Most do but some not, they like the company of a young pretty soft
girl, but yes, some want more? way more but they pay really, really
well.? My face is turning red and I?m getting a warm feeling rushing
through my body. I?m a virgin, only seen a dick a few times but used to
sneak my parents porn movies when they were gone and rub my pussy.

I?ve seen them enough to know how dirty people can get, licking pussy,
sucking cock, fucking, ass fucking, 2 or more guys ravaging a girl. Now
the clothes comment makes sense. In these movies there are schoolgirls,
nurses, street whores, simulated rape, spanking, girls getting tied up,
slapped around.

?Gee Brendy, that?s tempting but I have to be honest with you, I?m a
virgin and though I?ve seen porno?s enough to know about almost all sex
I?m not sure I could do it, ya know??

And there?s that big smile again. ?Oh Rhonda, a virgin gets $5,000 or
more the first client they have. Depending on what you?re willing to do
you could get up to $10,000, but you?d have to really be at the disposal
sexually to the client, maybe even more than one at the same session.?

?If I tried and couldn?t go through with it what happens??, I ask. ?The
client isn?t charged and you go home, but won?t be called again for an
escort?, she explains.

I?m thinking about this hard, up to $10,000 for the first time, that?s
better than the shitty McDonald?s some rich asshole punk in school would
give me to try to fuck me. And a regular weekly income of thousands, I
could tell my parents I got an after school job, help with the bills,
wear nice clothes and tell all those snotty bitches at school to fuck off.

This is the turning point, F-YOU snob cunts! ?Look Rhonda, let?s do a
trial run to see if you want to do this, ok?? Trial run??

?I have a client tomorrow I take care of personally, his money allowed
me to start this business and get other girls working for me,? she says.
?He likes what is called a ?triple play?, blowjob, fuck, and anal. You
can come along and just watch to see how it works. He?ll pay you $500 to
play with your pussy while he does me and you said you like porn so it?d
just be like live porn.?

?But I don?t have anything decent or sexy to wear.?

?No problem, we?re about the same size, I?ll pick you up early and we?ll
raid my closet and get you set up.? Looking at her outfit I bet she?s
got some really nice stuff I could wear. ?Ok, I get out of school at Lee
High at 3pm, pick me up there ok??

?Sure sweetie, that will give us plenty of time to get worked up and
ready, see you then,? she says then turns and walks out to a red
Mercedes convertible.

All that night and next day at school I?m anxious, nervous, and turned
on. Classes seem to drag on forever. When that last bell rang I
practically sprinted to the parking lot. Not seeing her car was
disappointing until I heard this honk-honk. Looking across the street
was a limousine. The dark tinted window slides down and Brendy leans out
and waves to me.

You should have seen the looks on people?s faces as I crossed the street
and the driver opened the door for me. I was hooked, F-U snobs was all I
could think.

?Is this yours,? I ask Brendy. ?No, it belongs to our client, he?s a
very, very wealthy businessman. There are a lot of perks in this
business Rhonda. Now let?s go get you prepped, raid the closet, and
enjoy a fantastic dinner then have some fun!?

Next thing I know is we are at a beauty salon, an expensive spa as the
rich call them. ?Come on Rhonda, it?s time we get pampered.?

The doorman guides us in and it is awesome. In the front is a tray with
champagne, he hands a glass to each of us. Quickly an immaculately
dressed and coiffed woman smiles and says, ?Brendy, so good to see you,
and who is this beautiful girl with you??

?This is Rhonda, hopefully you?ll be seeing her often.?

?Ladies, follow me please? as she leads us to the spa area. We enter
dressing, or rather undressing rooms, and strip naked then wrap
ourselves with warmed soft large towels. I hear Brendy calling and step
out of the dressing room.

?Follow me Rhonda? she says then heads around to a large room. There are
padded tables that have a hole where your head would be. Doing as she
does I lay down on the table putting my face in that open area. It
coddles my face.

Soon two women enter and take our towels off leaving me naked. I feel
warm oil being poured on my back and legs. Sliding hands start to rub
me. Good gawd this feels good! Scented candles are lit and low and
soothing music is playing and this woman is massaging my body nearly
putting me to sleep. This goes on for about a half hour before we are
wrapped back into the towels.

Again, following Brendy we go to another room. Here we get our hands
massaged then dipped in warm oil. The two Asian women begin to work on
our finger nails as our feet are soaking in a tub of warm oil then massaged.

I can?t believe this, for the first time in my life I got a massage and
am getting a manicure and pedicure. Sure, I?ve read all about spa
treatments in my women?s magazines but for a girl who wears $1 shirts
this is unreal. Brendy is getting me hooked harder and harder, she knows
the game.

After we are done there two men, gay as hell, come in and walk (or
prance) us to the hair salon area. We are washed, conditioned, cut,
dried and styled. When they turn me around to the mirror I almost cried.
My hair looked like those bitches at school. Then we go to yet another
room filled with mirrors and lights around them.

Oh fuck, I?m going to get a professional make-up job. Thanks to the
towel all the pussy juice that I was flowing didn?t leave stains on the
chairs. During all this Brendy is talking so sweet to me and telling me
how I could have this all the time. Yeah I thought, just got to suck and
fuck to get it.

No big deal I rationalized, to live this lifestyle I probably have to
marry some fat ass and do the same with him. At least I could do it on
my own terms.

We left the spa and entering the limo more champagne was waiting.
?Rhonda, we?re heading back to my penthouse apartment to get ready. As
the limo pulls up to this high rise building my awe grows. Penthouse?
The only penthouse I thought I?d see was the magazine on the porn rack
behind the counter at the local zippy mart.

A uniformed doorman opens the limo door, ?good day miss Brendy,? he
says. ?Oh very well Jim, and how?s that wonderful family of yours?? She
really knows how to work people and I find it intriguing.

To the exclusive express elevator we go up to her apartment. It was
flashy but in a good way.

?Oh come dear, let?s get out of these clothes and take a bath.? This
bathroom was larger than my whole trailer. ?Be careful not to wet your
hair or rub your face sweetie. The dressing area is over here.? I follow
her. Seems like a lost puppy but my head is spinning from all this.

She opens these two large French doors to reveal a ?closet? that is a
clothing store, shoe store, and accessories store combined. There are
chairs and a table in there. Chairs and table in a closet?

We undress and slip into the tub. She has scented oils and rose petals
floating on top. It is odd that I have no shyness being nude around her.
The tub is so large we don?t even touch each other. A light bubbling is
coming out of places all over the tub and is invigorating.

She pours two glasses of champagne, apparently rich people drink a lot
of champagne. My head is getting light, I?m not used to alcohol.

?Our client likes everything smooth,? she says as she grabs a razor. She
moves over to me and lightly kisses me on the neck placing the razor on
the ledge. I never thought about being with a woman but I don?t recoil.
Moving up my neck to my ear I feel tingling in my pussy. Her light
kisses and tongue moves across my cheek and she is now licking my lips.

Her kiss becomes firmer then her tongue parts my lips. My mouth opens to
her tongue and my tongue meets hers.

There I am making out with this beautiful woman and liking it. Her hands
are stroking all over my body making me squirm a little. That good
squirm of excitement.

Backing away she gets the razor and pulls one of my legs up, lathering
it with some good smelling gel. She shaves me from ankle to hip, very
gently and sexy. Then the other leg. ?Rhonda, stand up sweetie, I?m
going to make you smooth everywhere.?

I do and her hands spread my legs exposing my pussy. I?m not hairy at
all and she carefully takes what ?peach fuzz? I do have off my body.
While we were nude earlier I noticed she had already groomed herself.

Stepping out of the tub she dried me off, again kissing me a little.
Then she dried herself.

?Let?s get you some lingerie honey,? she says. Back to the huge closet
we go. She grabs a shopping bag off the floor and says, ?here sweetie, I
bought this for you earlier today,? handing me the bag. It contained a
pair of black thigh high lace stockings, a garter belt, black corset
with push-up top (with my ample tits meant they were going to look
huge), and lace thong panties.

?Put the stockings on first, then the garter belt and straps, then the
corset, and call me at that point, I?m going to get us another glass of
champagne.?

Sliding the stockings, pure silk, up my super smooth legs was thrilling.
I had seen garter belts in Victoria Secret ads so knew what to do and
the corset was already laced so I just pulled it on. ?Brendy, I?m at the
point you said to call for you.?

She popped around the corner and handed me another glass of champagne. I
told her I was buzzed.

?Not yet dear, but you will be?? Standing in front of her with my new
lingerie I was still very comfortable being naked with her. Maybe I had
a thing for women I didn?t know before. My bare recently shaven pussy
was exposed.

She approached me and began deep kissing me, swirling her tongue around
mine with champagne being exchanged in our mouths. I could feel her hand
slide around my breast cupping it, pulling and pinching my hard nipple.
Next her hand slid down my tight hard stomach to cupping my pussy. Using
her index and ring finger she opens my flower. Her middle finger gently
touches my clit.

My body shakes. Her kisses get harder as she feels me reacting to her
touch. Nobody but me had ever touched my pussy and it was fantastic.
Pressing firmer now rotating her finger on my clit I shuddered more. I
could feel me getting wetter with every circle on my pussy button.

Lightly pushing me back I could feel my legs back up to a chair. ?Sit
down sexy girl.? When I do she kneels between my legs and takes the
glass from my hand placing both on the table.

She looks up at me with that big smile of hers, puts both hands under my
thighs pulling me to the edge of the chair. I can?t speak either out of
fear or excitement. I just know this is the most exciting feeling I?ve
ever known. Pulling each leg up behind the knees she spreads me and
places each over the soft arms of the plush chair. I feel exposed but
sexy, I had never worn lingerie nor feel the air on my pussy that was
freshly shaven smooth.

Leaning into me her hot breathe feels good on my pussy. Soft loving
kisses she gives all around my pussy and inner thighs. My head falls
back as I feel her hands slide up the silk stocking covered thighs that
are open for her.

Her tongue licks with strokes at my closed vagina, with each lick I feel
more sensation. Now her hands have reached my pussy, her fingers open
the folds that protect the opening.

I?m totally exposed like I?ve never been and never knew how much I would
want to be. As she pulls me open she laps at my obviously excited
dripping cunt. My hips buck upwards slightly to greet her mouth. Gently
but with enough pressure her lips suck my pussy lips in one side at a
time. I feel her wet (her saliva and my juice mixed) lips suck in and
slide up and down each of my exposed pussy folds.

Becoming rhythmic my hips gently press into her as she gently presses
her mouth onto me. Going from one side of my cunt to the other feeling
her more firmly open my up and barely touch my clit was driving me to
heights I never thought.

On one sliding stoke up she sucks my clit into her mouth and I nearly
fall backwards in the chair. Brendy has my pussy pulled open, juiced
like nothing I ever did alone, and had my clit which was hard in her
mouth. As she slid one finger from each hand holding me open into my
sloppy cunt her mouth sucked my clit into her harder.

My breathing became so fast I was near hyperventilating. The tip of her
tongue barely lapped on the tip of my clit. Her fingers moved deep
inside me. My pussy spasmed and Brendy felt it, she then started to
ravage my clit with a hard sucking mouth and swirling tongue.

It was all I could take and blurted out, ?Brendy, I going to cum you are
making feel too good.?

That just made her plunging fingers press up into what I later learned
was the infamous ?G spot?, suck my clit harder and tongue it faster.

My hips pressed into her mouth so hard afterwards I thought maybe I did
something to hurt her. ?Ohhhhh Brendy, it?s happening, I?m going to cum
harder than ever??

She continued and I shook as I came. Oddly, something I never did before
and was worried after it happened, when I was having the best orgasm in
my life I squirted something out of my pussy. Shaking as I came down
from the orgasm my mind raced, oh gawd did I just pee in her mouth?

?Rhonda that was so delicious, I think you?re going to be great in this
business.?

I was heaving and breathing deeply. ?Brendy I?m so sorry, I don?t know
what happened. Never have I had anything squirt out of me while having
an orgasm, please don?t be mad.?

?Sweetie,? she said laughing, ?you?re a squirter, you get extra money
for that!?

?A what? What?s squirting? Why get extra money??

There?s that big smile again. ?You?ve seen porno and when a guy cums he
shoots jizm from his cock. Well, some girls do too when they cum real
hard, it?s much thinner but about the same thing. Clients will pay extra
if you can do that while you rub yourself off, fuck you, fuck your ass,
and if you can do it when they?re sucking your cunt they will love you.?

?But that?s the first time I ever did that and it was because of you,? I
say.

?You just have to learn to control it, and you will, you are the best
girl I?ve had in a long time. Look at you, your body is perfect, you are
a baby face beauty, and I?ll bet you can be the dirtiest slut my clients
ever had. You?ve got a big rich future girl!?

Every time she tells me things she gets me more excited about doing this
escort work.

?Now baby, let?s have one more glass of champagne then we?ll get
dressed. The limo will be here at 8 to take us to dinner with our
client. Afterwards we?ll go to an exquisite hotel and do what we do. Ok??

?Brendy, if this job is anything close to what we just did I?m your best
girl!?

I clean up my pussy, it was a sloppy mess, and Brendy brings another
glass of champagne. ?Let?s look through the closet to find you something
super sexy but very refined to wear. Go ahead and put on the thong
panties I got you.?

Her clothes are so fantastic, we look on rack after rack, she wants to
put me in the perfect outfit. The shelves of shoes she has is a huge
collection.

She already bought me sexy lingerie. ?Rhonda, look around and you?ll
find many sexy dresses that still have the tags on, anything you want
you can keep, same with the shoes.? You got to be kidding me I thought,
there were dresses with $2,000 price tags, shoes at $1,500, the clothes
the bitches at school wear.

I found the perfect black short dress that went perfect with my
lingerie. It did. ?Oh sweetie, I know the perfect shoes to go with
that,? she says as she hands me a pair of Jimmy Choo pumps. We?re
talking $800 shoes?

She dresses and looks immaculate, this kind of money you can buy
whatever and look perfect. But again for what clients pay you should.
You may have up to 8 in a week, that?s big money.

We meet the limo driver in the lobby. Whisked away downtown to a
Japanese restaurant that doesn?t even have a sign outside. Brendy takes
us back to a private frosted glass dining room. Opening the door is an
amazingly handsome guy in his 30?s I guess. His eyes grow large seeing
me follow Brendy through the door. Am I on drugs in some ?Pretty Woman?
dream that I?ll wake up in my trailer?

?Hello Trevor, this is Rhonda and she?s going to join us tonight, I
didn?t think you?d mind??

?Brendy, you devious person, you knew I wouldn?t mind and you brought
such a young exquisite beautiful girl. It will be of course my pleasure
to spend an evening with you two wonderful tantalizing women. As you
knew it would Brendy.?

We are sat by a tuxedo wearing maitre de like we were royalty. Small
talk goes on as wine is served, an appetizer, soup, sushi (yuck, not my
liking at that point), and a small grill comes in. They cook lobster,
shrimp, steak, etc. that all smell so wonderful.

All the time the wine is flowing. My head was already airy from the
champagne and the wine didn?t help. If not for all the food I?d be a
falling down drunk by now.

After dinner they bring in these small cups of dark colored liquor. It
was sweet and delicious.

Soon we were leaving in the limo. Very quickly we were at a posh hotel,
doormen falling over to greet us, Mr. this and that the whole time.
Shuttled into another private elevator my brain is scrambled. It?s not
just the alcohol, the whole day has been an experience I didn?t know
existed. No doubt from all the stuff that I got and experienced it was a
$3,000 day already, and that was before the money from the client.

The elevator opens directly into the suite. Once inside the client goes
to the main bedroom. Brendy comes to me to explain the events to come.

?Once he comes out he?ll be in a bathrobe, you will sit over there on
the small couch and he will accompany me on the long couch. We will
touch then I will do a strip dance for him. While I do he will get hard
and begin to stroke his cock, ok??

?Yes, I understand.?

?As he strokes his dick you will come up behind me and rub your hands
over me, slowly undressing me. Then I will do the same to you. We only
go down to our lingerie, the rest will happen later, got it??

?Sure, I can do this.?

He walks into the room exactly as Brendy described. The music cues up on
the sound system and Brendy begins her dance. I get up and walk over to
her sexy dance, already my pussy is getting wet again. As the music
plays and she sexily dances we strip each other.

As if on cue he opens the robe. He has a hard dick that must be 8? and
fairly fat. Brendy and I continue and I?m getting more excited but still
too afraid to take a dick in my cunt.

The lighting is low but enough to see everything. Brendy pulls me to her
side and buries her tongue in my mouth. We are there dancing slowly
feeling each others bodies, kissing intimately, wearing nothing but our
lingerie. I?m in my black and she?s in an almost identical outfit in white.

Both of us are clean shaven from ankle to belly. She turns me so my ass
is facing the client. Bending me over she exposes my ass and shaven cunt
to him. Looking between my legs I can see he has increased his pace of
jerking his dick. Oddly seeing his large dick hard was exciting. Brendy,
now having my body bent over exposed pulls my cunt open. It isn?t as
soft and sweet as we did before, it is more forceful and dominating.

I don?t mind, I?m getting more excited every second.

Her hands open me up for view. Now it?s two fingers each hand stretching
my cunt open. Her thumbs are now firmly tugging on my clit. My pussy
juice is gushing. Grabbing the back of my head by the hair she shoves my
face in her cunt.

Bent over, pussy and ass at the view of the client, Brendy stretching my
cunt and almost harshly massaging my clit with a thumb, she rips my head
back and shoves my mouth on her pussy.

I hadn?t licked her at her place nor licked any girl, but I knew what to
do. She went back to having two hands work my pussy just feet from the
client?s face while bucking her hips and pussy into my face. Her taste
was so good I knew I was dripping in cunt juice. She was also totally
shaven smooth and the whole atmosphere was sex, pure hardcore sex. And I
liked it.

Just a moment later she did something I never thought I would enjoy. Her
sloppy fingers soaked in my pussy juice pulled out of my cunt.

I felt her slide upwards. Remember, I?m bent over, my virgin pussy and
ass open now exposed just inches from the client?s face. He?s stroking
his dick as I lap at the sweet cunt of Brendy, she takes one finger from
each of her pussy soaked hands and enters my asshole.

I jump in those expensive pumps I?m wearing. A finger on one side and
one from the other is now entering my ass.

After a short time oddly my ass relaxes because I?m so turned on her
fingers pull me open. Each hand then jams another finger in my bung.
Again at first it hurts then becomes ok. Still looking through my legs
as I?m bent over the client is jerking so fast and hard I can?t believe
he hasn?t cum.

This continues for just a short time longer. Brendy pulls away from my
lapping tongue and presses me down to my knees. Next she walks around
me, my back to the client and her facing him.

?Time to suck my cock Brendy? he tells her. I?m not sure what to do, I
can?t see them right now.

Brendy instructs me to lay on my back so I stretch out and am now
looking up her legs apart and staring directly at her luscious pussy.
?Finger my cunt Rhonda? she tells me. I reach up and insert two fingers
into her. They slide right in because she was very wet.

She bends over a grabs the client by the base of his hard thick cock and
begins stroking him. He leans back on the couch as Brendy slowly strokes
him. Able to look back now I?m watching them, learning.

I slip two more fingers in her juicy cunt, only my thumb is out and it?s
furiously rubbing her clit. Brendy then lowers herself on her knees with
the client?s dick just in front of her face. She takes her other hand
and gently pulls my arm down pushing it down to my pussy.

The sweet smell of her wet cunt so close to me was more intoxicating
than all the alcohol I had that day. Much to my delight Brendy then
squatted right onto my mouth. She was grinding her cunt on my open
sucking mouth. My tongue darted in between her folds trying to taste all
of her I could. Feeling her using my face as her sex toy was great.

She lifts up just a bit. ?Rhonda get on your knees beside me, I want you
to watch me suck a cock the right way.? Getting out from underneath her
I get in position as she instructed.

As if on auto-response my hand moves to her pussy slipping four fingers
inside. Meanwhile my other hand goes to my pussy putting three fingers
in my gushing cunt. Brendy moves her mouth to the client?s purple cock
head. Gripping him at the base, using the tip of her tongue she lightly
laps at the shiny precum oozing from the hole at the top of his dick.

I?m watching intently knowing I would need these techniques to be pro in
this business. She next swirls her tongue around the ridge where the
shaft and head meet. Moving from there using her lips and tongue she
works the shaft. Up and down the bottom, top, and sides she sucks and
licks his dick shaft.

Looking at the client?s face his eyes are almost rolled back. Brendy
moves her attention his ball sack, licking all around at first then
sucking one then the other nut into her mouth. It looks very erotic as
she is doing this his cock is twitching around in the air. Brendy
reaches up and strokes his dick some more.

Her hand strokes down and stays at the base slowly squeezing and
relaxing her grip. Then her head lifts up and her mouth is open and
directly over his dick. She lowers her mouth on him slowly and devours
his large cock down to her hand. He throws his head back to the couch
now looking up at the ceiling.

Brendy slowly pulls her mouth up stopping just before the head pops out.
She removes her hand and slowly again now goes down where his dick meets
his balls. Gawd, she sucked his entire dick all the way into her mouth.

He raises his hips a bit forcing him into her mouth deeper. Brendy is
one great cock sucker, as good or better than any I?ve seen watching my
parent?s porn.

She begins to move her mouth up and down his dick. Both my pussy and
hers are getting so wet our juices are flowing down the inside of our
thighs. As my fingers work each of us the slushing sound mixes with the
slurping sound of her mouth fuck she?s giving our client.

As her pace increases his hips buck a little more at her face. He grabs
her head and soon he?s face fucking her furiously. Faster and faster he
shoves his cock deep into her mouth, it has to be getting into her
throat. Occasionally he just gets full hilt into her throat and stays
there pressing himself as deep as he can get. Given the size of his cock
that must be pretty deep.

Brendy doesn?t gag, I?d be gasping for air. Amazingly I see her tongue
come out of her mouth to his ball sack. That?s impossible I think but
there I am getting a direct view of a great cock sucker deep throating a
large dick and licking his balls at the same time.

He pulls back and begins a fast paced fucking of Brendy?s mouth and
throat. With my slick hand nearly wholly in Brendy?s sloppy cunt I put
my thumb into her ass. She must have liked it because she bucked back
into my hand forcing it deeper in her pussy and ass.

The client sat upright leaning over Brendy?s head, still pumping her
mouth. He was watching me fuck her cunt and ass with my fingers.

It must have been a good look because he began to grunt and almost
brutally stab at Brendy?s throat. Still holding her head by the back he
groans and grunts louder. From the pornos I know what?s coming, or
cumming. So does Brendy, she bucks harder on my hand and groans herself.

Vibrations from her groans on his cock must have been the final turn on
as he stiffens. He groans one more time then says,?oh yeah Brendy you
great whore, I?m going to cum down your throat? as he presses her head
into his crotch. Two seconds later he grunts and I can see Brendy?
throat moving as she swallows his cum.

I?ll bet it was a lot by the number of times I saw her throat moving
while swallowing each spurt.

His upper body falls to back of the couch, his dick still deep in
Brendy?s mouth. Brendy begins to shudder slightly, I wonder if I?m
hurting her now. Nope, she starts to groan and buck her ass against my
hand. M, M, M, MMM, MMMMMMM, I hear from her.

I realize she?s having an orgasm, and that sets me off. I start my own
groaning. In an instant I feel her pussy tighten then spasm. Mine was
doing the same. Soon I felt a warm liquid flow out of her and down my
forearm. She?s a squirter too.

It was all I needed and began my orgasm squirting my female ejaculation
all over the carpet. Eventually both of us had girl cum covered thighs.

?Damn, what are you girls doing, marking your territory?? It brings a
laugh to all of us. By now he had pulled his dick out of Brendy?s
talented mouth. I was startled to see he was still hard, I thought all
guys went limp after an orgasm.

Brendy sat up, turned, and deep kissed me. She hadn?t swallowed all his
cum and I was tasting cum from a man for the first time.

As she kissed me his cum was swapped between us and flowing out of our
mouths. He must have huge wads because I saw how much she swallowed and
how much was being swapped between us. And he was still hard, this
client was like a machine, no wonder Brendy wanted to bring me along.

Brendy pulled away from me and says to our client, ?let?s not waste all
this girl cum.?

She stands up, turns around facing away from the client, I?m still aside
on my knees. Next she straddles his body lowering her dripping cunt onto
his hard dick. She grips it guiding it first to a split opened at her
sopping cunt then all the way into her well worked opening.

It?s a very sexy sight, her body facing me and a large dick sliding in
her exquisite pussy. This goes on for some time then Brendy gives me
another instruction.

?Rhonda, get in front of me standing?, so I do. As her pussy is getting
fucked she reaches out putting three fingers in my slippery cunt. In
rhythm with his thrusts her fingers thrust into me. My legs are spread
wide and she curls her fingers hitting my G spot. Again she slips her
thumb in my ass, I?m beginning to really like my ass getting attention.

My legs start to tremble just a bit, I?m on the verge of another orgasm.
No way, at best when rubbing myself off I had two, and they were several
hours apart. ?Don?t cum yet Rhonda?, she says as she pulls her fingers
out of me.

The client has his hands on her hips thrusting his cock hard into her
pussy, looking around her at me. ?Rhonda, kneel in front of me a lick my
clit as I get fucked?, Brendy tells me.

I?m so hot I drop to my knees and hungrily go after her clit. My tongue
also meets the client?s cock shaft as it pumps her pussy. The thrill of
sucking her clit, licking around her pussy and tasting her juices from
the client?s dick was great. Really great.

My sucking and licking of her clit with the thrusting of his cock was
taking Brendy over the edge. And it was the client. She starts groaning
again in that tone that says she?s going to orgasm. That sets off the
client who joins in the groaning, they are both about to cum.

I?ve got Brendy?s clit in my mouth sucking it in and flicking it quickly
with my tongue. In a few more strokes they go off, cumming together.

He floods her cunt with salty cum and it mixes with the sweet taste of
her orgasm. A thought that ran through my head was why does a guy taste
salty and a woman taste sweet? The thought quickly goes away as the
client pulls out of Brendy?s pussy.

She grabs the back of my head pushing it off her clit and directly at
her pussy opening. I can feel her squeezing her inside muscles. Wads of
his cum mixed with hers flows into my mouth.

I gurgle slightly trying to swallow all their flow coming out of her.
?You need to learn to swallow a lot of cum to be a top earner in this
business?, Brendy says. The gush seems to go on forever, I recall how
much she swallowed giving him a blowjob and still had plenty to swap
into my mouth while kissing.

Also recalled was how much she had soaked my hand and her thighs with
her juice. Now the two added was a lot, but was very good to taste and
swallow.

Brendy went over to the bar and poured all of us a glass of champagne.
The client was half limp, even half hard he looked big. And after two
ball draining sessions he should have a shriveled up dick. But there was
one more performance to complete the ?triple play?.

We talked and drank. ?Brendy, as always, you are the hottest fuck ever.
And this Rhonda you brought along was a great addition. Rhonda, you are
so beautiful and innocent looking but you have the soul of a whore, and
that?s not meant as an insult.?

?Not taken that way, I appreciate your compliment?, I say. Brendy chimes
in, ?I met Rhonda at a store and immediately knew she was a star pro in
the making. Though she?s here on a look-see escort you can tell easily
why I was so attracted to her.?

We finished our glass and the client was ready for the final ?play?.
Brendy walked over to the bed and sat down on the side. ?Rhonda, come
lay with me.?

I walked over, Brendy stood up and deep kissed me for awhile. She pulled
me down to the bed laying on top of me, our legs intertwined. The client
was on the couch stroking his cock again. Our kissing was intimate and
sexy, not like any boy that had kissed me. Brendy?s hands were lightly
stroking all over my body.

This was all to take in. I?m a 16 year old high school girl that has had
a pampered day and was for the first time having sex with someone other
than myself.

Brendy begins kissing my neck. She tongues my ears, never knew how good
that would feel. Down my shoulders she reaches my breast. At 16 they are
firm 34c?s with light brown hard as diamonds nipples. She sucks one in
her mouth while lightly tweaking the other.

While doing that her thigh is pressing firmly into my crotch making my
pussy feel it. She licks the flesh of my tits then sucks on the other
nipple. They are hard and sensitive to her attention.

Slowly she kisses and licks me down my flat belly to my thighs. She?s
sucking and lapping at the girl cum that had flowed while we were
together earlier. The client has jacked his dick to be hard and large
again. I could see him as he watched us.

Going down one inner thigh Brendy moves to the other. Her kissing,
sucking, licking gets more passionate. Moving up soon I can feel her
breath on my hairless pussy. Soon after that I can feel her kissing my
pussy. Reaching under my knees she pulls my legs up and back. I?m on my
back, legs spread and pushed back opening my pussy.

Brendy kisses my cunt. I reach down and hold my legs back freeing her
hands. She moves her hands to my cunt pulling it wide open. We were here
earlier in the day but I wasn?t as open and exposed.

With two fingers on each hand she inserts them and opens my cunt hole.
Her tongue laps every inch of my pussy. She licks and sucks my clit
getting it hard like she did my nipples. The client is still stroking
his cock. This guy isn?t normal, he?s hard always and cums like a
freight train.

As Brendy finger fucks my cunt and sucks my hard clit I feel a pressure
at my ass opening. Using both her thumbs she enters my ass. By now I?m
somewhat used to having my bung entered. But she wasn?t done, she was
training my asshole for future money making use. Clients pay for the
basics, every additional service earns more money, a ?full service?
escort always makes more money.

I can feel her thumbs pulling outward, she?s stretching my asshole open.
As it relaxes her mouth leaves my cunt. Her tongue swirls around the
outside of my anal opening. Not for long, now she?s darting it in and
out of my butthole. And she has a long tongue.

The sensation is incredible, my hips rise off the bed and press into her
face. She sticks her tongue in my hole while thumb fucking my ass as she
also pulls it open.

My hand finds its way to my pussy. It?s soaking again, how can I be
flowing that much juice in my cunt? I?m so hooked now, sex is awesome
and getting big bank for doing it is impossible to turn down. Hell, I?d
be with Brendy even if I was going to earn any money.

Brendy backs away, sits upright and tells me to flip around so my head
was at the foot of the bed.

As I position myself Brendy backs up straddling my body and squats so we
are now in a 69 position. My head is at the very end of the bed with her
cunt on my face, her ass just barely past the edge at the foot of the bed.

She?s grinding her pussy on my mouth and tongue while she grinds her
mouth and tongue on my cunt.
My hands are under her pulling open her cunt as her arms are under my
legs and hands opening my pussy. We?re mirroring each other?s motions,
fingers in cunt, suck clit, lick pussy lips, finger assholes, slurping
like good whores at each other?s privates. Well, as a whore they?re not
so private.

Brendy and I are moaning, groaning, slithering around licking,
fingering, and sucking each other?s cunts. A muffled instruction comes
from Brendy, ?Rhonda, use your fingers to sop up my pussy juice and use
it to lube my ass real good.?

It was an easy task because she was full of her juice, girl cum, and the
client?s cum. I literally used two fingers like a scoop and inserted the
juices in her ass.

After four or five times lubing her butt I heard the client get off the
couch. At this point my mouth was all over Brendy?s pussy. Her face was
buried between my legs getting me so hot I was bucking and rotating my
hips driving my cunt into her mouth.

Obviously my view was looking up towards the ceiling well framed by the
perfect butt cheeks of Brendy. That view was soon lost.

The client was directly over me and behind Brendy. Play number three was
about to begin. I could easily see his cock, it was in his hand and as
big as before. He began spanking Brendy hard on her ass but she seemed
to like it. The harder he smacked her butt cheek the harder she pressed
her cunt on my mouth. This went on for about five minutes, her ass was
blood red.

Though I had lubed her ass with all our juices he spit in his palm and
stroked his dick.

The client stepped forward positioning the head his big dick at Brendy?s
anal opening. With one hand holding his cock and the other holding
Brendy by the hip he pushed the head of his cock into her butt. I could
see the initial resistance then opening to allow him into the first inch
of her ass. It makes me more excited and my sucking of Brendy?s cunt
gets harder.

Once he had the head in her hole he stopped, but only for a few seconds.
I could feel Brendy?s thighs stiffen, she knew what was next.

The client smacked both her ass cheeks then grabbed her hips. Violently
in one stroke he rammed his rigid large cock into Brendy?s bowels. He
grunted and breathed like an animal. Using his strong arms he pulled her
hard against his cock pressing his cock as deep into her as possible.
Without pulling back he continued this deep thrusting.

His balls were slapping my forehead. Brendy was giving out muffled
grunts as her face was buried in my cunt. I was eagerly sucking her clit
and enjoying the juice flowing from it.

My arms reached around her thighs and using my hands I pulled her ass
cheeks open. We were in total ecstasy, all three of us. My cunt being
sucked by an expert whore, me licking a sexy beautiful woman?s pussy,
and the client hard fucking Brendy?s ass while watching us 69. This was
better than I ever imagined while diddling myself to porn.

Brendy gives me a taste of what she was getting. While sucking my cunt
she puts two fingers in my ass. As my hole muscles relax she inserts
another finger. So far I?m ok, my cunt had so much juice flow my asshole
was coated in slick girl goo.

The client is still pounding her ass like an animal in heat. Brendy
seems to be enjoying it because she face fucks me and fucks my face
harder. I?m enjoying it also, her on me, me on her, him in her ass
ravaging her anal cavity, this was too good. I?m drunk on sex, a virgin,
still haven?t had a guy in my pussy, ass, or mouth, but I knew this was
the life I wanted. Not a street whore but a high class escort.

Feeling more pressure at my asshole it was Brendy pushing a fourth
finger in my butt. She was expanding them as she was pushing into me. I
never thought my ass could take one finger, now her hand was half way in me.

She?s still taking a hard fucking of her butt and stretching mine. Our
client feverishly stabs away at Brendy?s perfect ass, grunting like a
caveman.

Oh gawd, I feel more pressure at my asshole. My hips are raised off the
bed, Brendy has my face soaked in her juice, the client is fucking her
ass hard, and what more can happen? That?s what I was about to learn.

Brendy had her hand except thumb in my butt. Unbelievably my ass had
relaxed and accepted the insertion. Now her thumb was trying to get in me.

Between her saliva and what had flowed out my pussy her hand was
slippery as oil. She was pressing her thumb at my asshole, already
stretched farther than I would ever had imagined. But Brendy was
training me to be a top earner escort and knew anal gets the second
highest pay. It will be a few days before I learn what top highest pay
service is.

As hot as this night has been with watching her suck off our client,
lapping at her pussy while he fucked it, being in a 69 with her, now
seeing her ass fucked while licking her as she was me, and having her
whole hand in my ass was crazy fun.

Brendy?s whole hand slipped in me after a few tries. She made a fist and
slipped her hand and wrist pass my reluctant bung muscles. I was too
excited to resist.

She moved into my ass up to her wrist, slowed for a second, then rammed
deeper into me with her forearm. Her arm had to be 6-8? deep in my butt,
as she was still licking and sucking my pussy. Our client was making
that grunting ?I?m going to cum soon? sound.

Brendy was close, he was close, and I was ready.

Our client pulled Brendy hard back against him burying his cock deep
into her asshole. Brendy had her arm half way up my never explored butt
and I liked it, her mouth was very deliciously sucking my cunt, and she
was grinding her cunt so hard on my face I couldn?t breathe.

?Ahhh, that?s it, I?m going to cum!? the client bellowed. He jerked
Brendy?s ass hard onto his dick. She was hard fisting my ass, sucking my
clit, and I was sucking hers.

The client let loose a wad deep into Brendy?s bowels. Brendy then
flooded my face with her orgasm. That set me off, my ass clinched, my
cunt spasmed and I squirted a third girl cum on Brendy?s face. It seemed
to last forever.

As our client pulled out of Brendy?s ass his cum flowed down her crack
on onto my face, mixing with Brendy?s cum.

Slowly pulling her fist out of my butt, lapping all my orgasm juice out
of my cunt, Brendy turns around facing me. She smiles at the sight of
her and the clients cum covering my face. Bending over she kisses me
then begins to clean my face off.

Clean as lick and swallow all that juice, hers and his.

Brendy takes me by the hand and leads me to the shower. In there she
washes my whole body in between kisses and sexy touching. The feel of
the expensive soap, her hands, and slithering of her body against mine
makes the perfect ending of my first experience.

She dries me off and we return to the main room. The client was gone.

On the table was an envelope. Brendy opens it, counts out some cash and
hands me $2,000. ?Oh gawd? I say, ?but I didn?t do anything with him.?
Brendy smiles, ?darling, you?re going to make a lot of money, that?s the
extra he paid to see your young body and us together. In a few days
you?ll have your first client and you?ll make over $5,000. Trust me
honey, you will be desired and pampered and rich!?

Hmm, my first client, $2,000 cash, I can live good, help my parents, and
say FUCK YOU to all those assholes that treated me like shit. I?m in!

---

Trent continues on his quest to be master of the bitches

The Imperfect Storm, CH. 06

Sunday morning, I think.

A baby cried.

Huh? I don’t have a baby… oh my fucking head… somebody moved… where the fuck am I?

“Never a dull moment around here!” said Kylie. Way too loudly, I might add. I was a little confused as to why she was in my bed. But, this wasn’t my bed.

Oh yeah. Ohhhh Yeahhhhhh!

I watched Kylie’s naked body move to her closet, and return with a robe wrapped around it.

“Mmmmorning,” moaned Whitney. “Where does she keep the Advil?”

“I dunno” I managed to respond. “I’ll find something.”

It was just us in the house, I remembered. I staggered naked, downstairs and found a plastic pitcher. I filled it with water and some ice cubes, found some glasses, and rummaged through the cabinets looking for some pain pills. Success! I downed 3 ibuprofen tablets and a highball glass of water. I staggered back upstairs without breaking anything.

I found Whitney sitting on the toilet, doing her morning pee. Normally she hides this from me. But today, she just sat there and let it fly. I handed her some pills and poured her a drink of water.

“Wow” she said.

“I know, right?” I countered.

“Last night was…” she mused. “I mean, Holy shit!”

We both laughed and then regretted it, holding our heads. I peed after she was done, and we went back to my sister’s bed and leaned against the headboard.

“I can’t believe you went all lesbo on my sister.”

“Yeah? Well, I can’t believe you fucked your sister!”

“Pretty crazy, huh!”

“Yeah, it sure was. God she’s as much of a fucking maniac as you are. No wonder you wanted to fuck her since you were just a twerp. I’m a little jealous, in fact. That story and all…”

That story, ‘The Imperfect Storm’, was based on my desires for my sister. But the story also included Whitney as the girl I marry, and other characters based on Whitney’s sisters. It had a bunch of crazy sex in it that would never happen in real life, but I jacked off about 87 times while I wrote it. It also brought about all of this recent sexual activity with Whitney and her sisters and now my sister.

“Don’t worry baby!” I reassured her as I reached for her. “You know that–ow my head– you know that you’re the one in the story that the guy marries!”

Whitney looked at me. “Are you saying… that we’re going to get married?”

I paused for a few moments.

“You know what?” I asked. “I am saying that. I’ve thought about it for awhile, but now I know. But… this isn’t how I was going to do it. It’s not all that romantic.”

“Trent, baby. I don’t care about the setting! I want to marry you, I don’t care how you ask me, err, you are asking me, right?”

“Yes, I’m asking. Will you marry me, Whitney?”

“Yes! Of course I will!”

We hugged and kissed in my sister’s bed. I pressed her down into the cool sheets, our warm bodies settling into each other. It seems that adrenaline can cure headaches, mine went away. We kissed for several long minutes, just teasing and tasting each other. We talked for a quite a while about us, about being together always, about being so happy. And about having a lot of crazy sex.

“Ohhh Trent… who’s down there?” she asked, indicating a third member pressing into her leg.

“Yeah that guy, he’s just happy to be here.”

I moved my hand down between her legs and found her wet mound.

“Jesus, you’re wet already?”

“Well, duh! You’re hard already, so I’m wet already!”

I slipped my middle finger inside her tight pussy, fairly easily, I might add.

“Well,” she said. “There’s probably still some of your cum in there. And some of Kylie’s milk. Not to mention my own ‘secretions of desire’.”

I laughed as I finger fucked and massaged her pussy. “‘Secretions of desire’? Is that what you call it? I thought it was just cunt juices.” We laughed some more.

“Hey Whit. What was your favorite thing about last night?”

“Hmmmm… let me see…”

“Okay I’ll go first then. For me, I liked it when you and Kylie were sixty-nining, you were under her, ya know, eating her out. And I fucked her doggy and you were licking my cock… jesus… and you told me to cum inside her. And I did. I shot my whole load into my sister while you had a ringside seat to the action. And when I pulled my cock out, all this cum flooded out onto your waiting tongue and face. That was fantastic!”

I slipped a second finger inside and made sure my palm rubbed her whole mons area.

“Mmmmmm yessss, Trent. I loved that, too. And don’t forget I licked all your cum from her pussy lips too!”

“Christ I can’t forget that! You were awesome!”

“Yes I was! Okay then, let’s see. Well, I really like Kylie’s milk. It never dawned on me before how sexual that could be. But when she squirted it all over my pussy, and then bent down and licked it… Christ! I came right then, remember?”

“Yes, I think so. I seem to remember she filled you up, too.”

“Yes, and you drank her milk from my pussy!”

I kept rubbing her pussy, faster and faster.

“Whitney, baby” I whispered. “I’ll get you pregnant, and you’ll make milk for us. Would you like that? Huh baby?”

“Yes baby!” she answered, gasping.

I knew she was getting close.

“You were such a dirty girl last night,” I whispered again. “I love you like that. Licking my cock with Kylie’s juices on it… Sucking on her big tits, oooh you liked that! Didn’t you! Cumming on her face… that was so nice of you… and you licked her ass too, right on her hole!”

Whitney gasped harder, thrusting into my hand. I slid a third finger inside her wet folds and rubbed her clit with the palm of my hand.

“Cum Whitney,” I continued whispering. “Cum for your husband-to-be!”

I quickly jumped down between her legs. I planted my mouth right on top of her clit and sucked as much as I could into my mouth.

Whitney clenched my head between her legs as she came like a freight train. Hot pussy juice squirted down my throat. What the fuck! I thought this was a porno trick! She continued to squeeze me between her convulsing thighs, slowly releasing her grip as she came down.

“Oh shit Trent! Did I… did I pee or what? I’m so sorry! I’m so–“

“Haha! No baby it wasn’t pee, it was something, though! Here, taste.” And I kissed her.

“It’s just pussy” she said.

“I know, right!”

“Hey stud, lay back. I need some of that dick.”

I made myself comfy on the pillows, my cock at full extension. Whitney straddled me and grabbed my cock, and sat right the fuck down on top of it.

“Whoa!” she exclaimed as I slid all the way up inside her. She flexed her legs, raising up and down. I couldn’t stand it, her firm tits looked amazing as they moved up and down. I reached for them.

“Down, boy!” she said. And she cupped them for me, kneading them. Rolling her stiffening nipples between her fingers.

I arched up, trying to drill my throbbing cock even farther up her pussy.

“You like my tits, baby?” she asked, coyly.

“Yes!”

“You like it when I touch them?”

“Fuck, yes.”

“You like me sucking them for you… and I like girls sucking on them…”

“Oh, Fuck yes!”

Then she slapped her left tit a little.

“Ooohh! I might do that some more!”

We kept fucking as she slapped her own tits, a little harder each time. I was getting very close. I finally grabbed her and rolled her on her back, keeping my cock inside her the whole time. I just grunted as I power-fucked her.

“Fuck me, Trent… oooooo… fuck me… fuck me… yesyesyesyes fuck me!”

We both came with strong orgasms, her pussy clenching down on my spurting cock. I collapsed down on top of her, my semi-hard now swimming in a sea of cum.

“Oh hey you guys!” Kylie said as she entered her room. “Did I miss it? I was just getting Jesse fed and dressed and stuff, she’s in her little playpen now.” Kylie looked at us, full of hope. “I’ve got like, a good 20 minutes before i should get back to her.”

“Well.” I teased. “I don’t know… I just shot my morning load.” I pulled out of Whitney and laid on my back.

“My cock has all this gunk on it, but you can have it if you can get it going again.”

Kylie attacked my penis with a fervor. She sucked all the lady and man juices off it, while restoring it to its desired state of hardness. She grinded her tits into my thighs as she deep-throated me. She’s a good cocksucker, my sister is.

She then climbed aboard and without any finesse or tenderness, she just sank down on my pole. God she’s so tight, even after having a kid. I was impressed. Kylie sat up ramrod straight on my cock and squeezed her tits, sending little sprays of milk all over Whitney and myself. That’s such a crowd pleaser, both Whitney and I grabbed at her tits and pulled her down so we could each suck them.

Kylie’s steamy cunt worked it’s magic on my cock. After only a couple minutes I was ready to cum again.

“Kylie,” I panted. “Are you there yet? (pant) I almost am.”

“No!” she whined. “Not yet! I need a couple more minutes… shit!”

I motioned to Whitney to get Kylie’s ass. Then I tried to think about baseball. The White Sox might make a run for the pennant this year.

But then I saw Whitney dipping her fingers into her own puss, still somewhat cum-filled from before. Kylie instantly froze up as Whitney inserted at least one finger into Kylie’s bum. I could feel it through the walls of her pussy, a different pressure in there.

“FUCK!” shouted Kylie. She was having trouble catching her breath as Whitney finger fucked her asshole. I pinched both Kylie’s nipples as hard as I could, pulling and twisting them as her milk poured out of them.

Kylie collapsed forward onto my chest, my cock still fucking her as Whitney hollered out “Two Fingers!” I let go of one tit and shoved three fingers into her mouth, simulating a penis. Her face right next to mine, I could feel her almost gagging.

I shot my wad deep into my sister. The satisfying spurts fired into her pussy. Somewhat less than a few minutes ago, but incredible, just the same.

Kylie grinded her pelvis into mine for another minute or so and she came too with an earth-shattering scream.

“AAAAAAUUUUUUNNNGHHHHH!”

Jesus Christ, right in my fucking ear.

Whitney took her two fingers from Kylie’s ass and stuck them in Kylie’s mouth, who absent-mindedly licked and sucked them. I pushed Kylie off me and onto her back. Whitney bent down and licked my cock clean of our cum. Then she licked and probed and sucked Kylie’s pussy, looking for more of my cum. I had told her a while ago I didn’t want any of it wasted.

“Oh God,” said Kylie, out of breath. “You guys… thank you both… Oh Whitney that’s so nice… so nice.”

“Hey!” I interjected. “You should congratulate us!”

“For what?” asked Kylie. “Fucking me so awesomely?”

“No, silly. We’re getting married!”

Kylie was confused, she pulled herself away from Whitney’s mouth a little. “But… I mean… You both just… you’re getting married?”

Whiteny tried to explain. “It’s all good, Kylie. We’re deeply in love and want to spend our lives together! But we can still… do this… If we’re both here, then it’s not cheating.”

“Well, then, um, Congratulations!!”

We had a little celebration right there. We substituted milk for champagne.

( . Y . )

Well, as you may recall, we were going to move in temporarily with Kylie while we looked for a new place near my new job which was to start the next day. So, we needed to go back to our old place to get some clothes, at least, and other stuff. But I wanted to make a couple stops first. My new employers, Kylie’s husband, Dick, had seen fit to give me a signing bonus already. I thought we should spend some of it.

On the way home, Whitney texted her sisters about the living situation. But I told her we still needed a couple or three hours. Whitney gave me a quizzical look.

When we pulled into the big jewelry store parking lot, she literally beamed.

“Hey baby, we can’t be engaged without a ring!”

After a couple hours, I had learned for more about diamonds than I ever needed. I thought you just bought a ring. But, nooooo! You buy the ring, then you buy the diamond separately! What a fricking racket. I should be in the jewelry business! Anyway, we got out of there for just under ten thou. It’s a nice ring. A few little diamonds on the sides, then a nice pear-shaped diamond in the enter. Whitney cried a little bit, so I think I did pretty good.

We then went to MY store, the local camera shop. I wanted some good video equipment, and I got some! Talked to the guy a lot, not one of those old farts but a younger dude. Told him I wanted to do a lot of ‘close-up’ work. And I wanted to be able to do some Slo-motion, too. Video software can force slo-mo, but it’s better to shoot it at higher speed in the first place. then when you play it back it’s genuine and very fluid slow motion.

So I ended up getting one really outstanding camera. And then a couple cheapy ones but still high-def, and one of those action Go-cams with the wide angle lens that’s also waterproof. He sold me assorted lights, stands, microphones, tripods, even wheels for the tripod. Managed to hold it under five grand. There went my bonus! Well, the half they sent me. Should get the rest sometime next week.

Finally, we met the other Sister Bitches at our apartment around one o’clock. There was a lot of hugs and kisses, they really seemed to have missed us! I missed them, too.

Then, they saw the ring and flipped out. I had to stick my head out the door and tell the other neighbors that everything was alright. Little Missy screamed so loud that we thought the dead might wake up! The happiness was short-lived, however, as Stacy asked the inevitable question.

“So uh… what happens to us?”

Melissa stopped celebrating and became instantly sad.

“Yeah! What about… you mean we aren’t going to fuck anymore?” She got very sad. I loved that she didn’t care much for ‘proper’ conversation. She just said whatever she wanted.

Whitney teased them a little. “Now girls, my sisters, you’ve had some fun with my boyfriend. but that’s all going to change now.” The other sisters looked crestfallen.

“You see,” Whitney continued. “There is a new Sister-Bitch.”

“What?” and “What the fuck?” they asked. You can guess who said what.

“Trent’s sister, Kylie, is now an honorary Sister-Bitch. She just doesn’t know it yet.”

“You’re dumping us for her?” Missy asked, incredulous. “She’s so stuck up and fat and married and–“

I figured I had better jump in before it got out of hand.

“Okay! Girls, wait. Nobody’s getting dumped. We can and will continue our… fucking… and we’re just letting you know that my sister Kylie is also DTF. In fact, we’ve fucked her… what… five times now?”

“Five!” Stacy and Missy shouted at the same time.

“Okay, maybe three… I lost track…”

Missy began taking off her T-shirt. “Alright. I’m putting it to the test!” She stood there in all her topless glory, her big tits jiggling from the recent movements.

I walked over and went behind her. I hefted her big left tit in my hands and lifted it up as high as they would go. I bent over her shoulder (Missy is really short, remember?) and sucked on her nipple as it swelled in my mouth. Whitney came over and knelt down and sucked her other boob.

After a few moments of that, Whitney stood up and kissed her sister on the lips. Then she stepped over to Stacy and kissed her, too. Stacy stood stock-still for a several moments, then she gradually relaxed, and eventually melted under Whitney’s kisses and tongue.

“You guys okay now?” I asked, releasing Missy tit. “We’re all still good, right.”

Whitney grabbed the bottle out of the shopping bag and we all gathered in the kitchen for some toasting.

“Oh, and ladies! I’ve got some new camera equipment that we should try out. I’m going to the car to get it.”

Everyone gathered around as we opened the boxes and looked at the stuff. I made sure we kept the directions and registration papers. The batteries needed charging, which disappointed the girls a bit, but Whitney and I were okay. I could still use a couple more hours of non-fucking! Never thought I’d say that, but yeah, I needed a little down-time to recover.

Whitney and Melissa began to get some clothes together as Stacy helped me look over the cameras and try and learn some of the features. They could do some pretty fancy things, but also had automatic modes so we could at least get started.

She asked about my writing.

“Honestly, haven’t done much real writing lately. I’ve been so busy! The new job and the old job–“

“Come on!” hollered Missy. “You’ve got to write some more! And don’t kill my character this time!”

“Sorry Little Missy!” I said. Then, to Stacy, “She’s not too mad about that?”

“Naw, she’s just glad that the Tony guy, you, loved fucking her and her big tits.”

We laughed.

“But seriously, you haven’t written anything?”

“Well… remember you wanted to do a video with me?”

“Yes, of course I remember.” Then she whispered,”That’s probably the only way I can get you to fuck just me and only me.”

“Yeah, well. Probably so. And we can do that. But I also wrote like a little scene. Well, a script actually. It would be starring you. And you would get fucked by a LOT of people! But also,” I then whispered. “Also, lots of solo fucking from me.”

Stacy beamed. “So, can I see it? Where is it?”

“See what?” asked Whitney, returning from the bedroom.

“Trent has a script,” explained Stacy. “For a movie.”

“Well, it’s pretty short. Like ten or fifteen minutes.”

“Am I in it?” asked Missy. She hates being left out.

“Of course! It kind of has a major star, and then some supporting roles. I kind of had Stacy in mind for this one.” A small look swept over both Whitney and Melissa. Dejection?

“But hey! This is just the first one! I will do more! I’ve got lots of ideas… trust me… lots of ideas and everyone can be a star!”

“So are you going to make this an actual movie?” asked Stacy.

“Well… not sure yet about the logistics. We would need more people. Guys, too.”

“Oooooh Bring it on!!!!” Missy said, shaking her tits for us.

“So go ahead and give it to us! Where is it?”

“Alright, but it’s written kind of like a movie script. Except there aren’t a lot of speaking lines. In fact, most of the speaking is in a voiceover. And the rest of it’s like, um, directions for the camera, and what the camera sees, get it? You’ll see. Here it is on my laptop.” I handed it to Stacy.

“You read it, since it’s for you.”

“Ok, here goes.”

The Mistress of Second Avenue

Woman speaking: I was alone.

[Montage. No natural sounds. Just music of some kind. Close-up of a woman putting on makeup. We just see her eye as she does her eye-liner. A pretty foot foot slips into nice heels. Close-up of cleavage in a nice blouse. Not slutty cleavage, just a little. Nice hands and nails appear, buttoning up a red blazer over her blouse. Wide shot of her living quarters, small, cramped. Her wavy, mid-length brunette hair is gorgeous. She’s moving around gathering up her briefcase and stuff, preparing to go to work. But we don’t see her face yet. She is by herself, she lives alone.]

[Outside sidewalk scene. People walking in a busy city. From the rear, we see our gal, identified by her red blazer. Her sexy legs and high heels evident, she stops at a sidewalk newsstand to get a paper. She sets her coffee down to pay. At the same time, a man in a long, tan overcoat does the same thing. We only see him from the rear, or a tiny bit of the side. We don’t know what he looks like but his dark hair is perfectly cut and has the right amount of product in it. We can tell he’s got some money and power.]

[Close-up. Coffees on the shelf at the newsstand. There is confusion as a man’s hand and a woman’s hand reach for the cups, not sure which was which. There’s some back and forth. The hands each pick up a cup. Hold for three seconds. Both cups come back down. The hands then reach for the Other cup.]

[Pull back. We are at John Doe’s back at the newsstand. From the side, a beautiful face appears. She turns to face John Doe. She looks a little aggravated, like he might tell him to pay attention or something. But suddenly she stops. We see his head moving slightly, he gestures with his coffee, he’s talking to our girl. Her slight scowl turns into a cautious little grin… and then a big smile. She tilts her head ever so slightly. (Note: Her eyes are ‘radiant’. Use eyelight on camera so light reflects on her eyes.)]

[Wide street shot. From the rear, we see John Doe in tan coat walking with our girl in her red blazer. They are casually bumping into each other.]

[Black]

Woman speaking: And then, I was not alone.

[i][Montage. (All shots have camera sliding left-to-right. We always see our gal full face, full body, but we only ever see John Doe’s back. He is always identified by the tan overcoat)]

[Fancy Restaurant. Our gal is being seated at a table, the hostess takes John’s coat. We see her talking animatedly with wine on the table. She eats a piece of steak, listening attentively.]

[Hockey rink, like a practice facility. The team all waves to John Doe. They smile and give approving looks to our gal. A puck hits the glass. Our gal jumps into his arms. He doesn’t flinch and holds her.

[NIghtclub] We see her in a different, hotter outfit (to be chosen later) but has some red in it. She’s dancing in a sexy way. He’s got rhythm and some moves, but is subdued. She’s doing all the good stuff. We see her laughing at the bar, facing him.]

[Black]

Woman speaking: You took me…

[Montage. Again, we see her face and body etc. We only see him from the back. He is identified by a tattoo of an eagle on his shoulder.]

[Bedroom. Nighttime. Shadows. Low light. Undressing scenes. He takes off his coat. Cut to taking off his shirt. We see the eagle on his shoulder. Our gal is on her back. Hair fanned out perfectly on the pillows. The back of his head next to her, buried in the pillows. They are fucking. He is resting on his forearms like a gentleman. Camera pulls back. We see that she is grabbing his ass, pulling him into her. For the first time, we hear sounds. They are both grunting and gasping and “Ohhh” and “Yes” etc. They both stiffen. Close-up on her face. Her eyes glint. We can tell she cums as she tilts her head back, her mouth opens, she smiles beautifully, then she grabs his head and nuzzles his neck, squealing a little bit.]

[Different Bedroom. His. Daytime. From the rear, we see him and his tattoo mounting her from behind. She’s on all fours. We clearly see her breasts swaying, her thighs shaking from his strokes. Cut to front view close-up her face. She’s breathing hard, we can see and hear her saying ‘yes, yes, yes’. Close-up, side-view of his thighs crashing into her thighs. She pulls forward and off him. His big cock is sticking straight out. She quickly turns around and puts her mouth on his cock. She strokes him hard. Pulling back, she looks up at his face (offscreen) and opens her mouth. She jerks him a couple more times and cum shoots all over her nose, cheeks, mouth, lips, hair. Laughing, she swallows down the parts that went in her mouth.]

[Her Bedroom. Different day. The back of his head is to us, but we can see that he’s eating her pussy. Close-ups: Man’s tongue in wet cunt. Man sucking on pussy lips. Man’s finger going in and out of her. Two fingers. Three fingers. Four. Cut to close-up her face. Her hair is a mess, she’s slightly sweaty. She arches her back and cums, thrashing around.]

[Different Session. She’s on all fours. She turns to look at him. She has a questioning, doubtful, look on her face. We see his tattoo, he moves his hands and shakes his head as if explaining or re-assuring her about something. She looks unconvinced. Close-up. He squeezes a gel into his hand, and strokes his cock with it. It’s very lubed up. Camera follows his hand as he places some gel on her asshole. Close up her face. Scrunched up. Not so very happy. Close-up her butt. His cock is knocking at her back door. Alternate shots between her face and her ass. Even more scrunched up face. We see the head of his cock enter her has, there’s resistance, then it pops in. A look of sheer terror on her face. He pushes and pulls his cock in and out, he’s almost all the way in. She looks scared, her head shaking as he begins fucking her. He’s pulling all the way out now and slamming it back into her ass. She grimaces. He grips her hips for more power and buttfucks her hard. Her face softens. He pistons into her ass. Her mouth opens, we hear her, quietly at first, “Fuck… me… fuck me.” then louder. “Fuck ME Fuck My ASSHOLE GODDAMMIT!” Sweat drips onto her from him. He pushes her fully onto the bed. She screams into a pillow, holding it tight. He jerks hard, and so does she. He trembles and throbs, obviously cumming inside her butt. Her hair, wet with sweat, streaks across her face. Close up of a white wall. His hand moves into the shot. He snaps his finger, and points downward. We see her looking offscreen. She gets up off the bed and squats on the wooden floor. She plays with her asshole a little, cum starts dribbling out. When it’s all out. she gets down on her knees, holds her hair back with one hand, and proceeds to lick it up of the floor. She swallows all she can. She looks up, tentatively. Then she smiles as he places his hand on her head. She crawls up to him and licks his cock and balls.]

[Black]

Woman speaking: You taught me… things I never even dreamed of…

[Montage. Candle wax dripping on her tits. Her tits being spanked. Her ass being spanked. Her face deep-throating him. Sucking cum off the floor. Cum dripping into her hand from her cunt, she drips it into her mouth. Her hands tied behind her back, mascara running down her face, his cock furiously fucking her mouth. We hear “Yes” and “Fuck me baby” and assorted other things showing she loves it. She sits on his face, cumming. We see them coming out of the nightclub, into the alleyway. He points to the trashcan. She walks over, hikes up her short skirt, spreads her legs, grabs her pussy, and tries to pee on it. He fucks her from behind, hard. We see her in her apartment, hands tied in front of her, tied to a jacket hook on the wall, her forearms parallel with the wall, leaning against it, she’s bent over, her gorgeous ass stick out, he takes her from there, we see her face smiling, she loves it this way. Cumshot to her face. Cumshot to her tits. Cumshot to her face. Cumshot in her mouth. Slo-motion cum, traveling through the air, catching her in her mouth, she smiles as it hits her lips and teeth, her tongue bringing it to her throat.

[Black]

Woman speaking: You had me completely.

[Sitting at table, looking at computer advertisements. The back of his head nods. She is unpacking kitchen things in a new apartment, bigger, nicer. Cumshot to her face. She picks up his dry-cleaning. Cum dripping from her pussy. She makes dinner. She sucks his cock, turns her head, and sucks another cock, she looks up, we see his head nodding yes, two cumshots to her face. She vacuums the apartment. She looks apprehensive, we see him nodding again, she shrugs her shoulders, she dips her tongue into a woman’s vagina. Vagina Squirt to her face. She’s getting the mail. He fucks her as she’s tied to the wall again. She’s at the office doing shit. She’s getting fucked from behind as she sucks another guy’s cock. She’s getting dressed in the mirror, she looks so happy. He comes up behind her, whispers in her ear, and they go offscreen, they appear to go to a kind of a S&M club, big black guy at the door lets them in after looking around surreptitiously.

Woman speaking: And I thought I had you…

[She’s lying naked on the bed, asleep after sex, He’s dressed, putting on his tan overcoat, he reaches into his pocket, pulls out a ring, he slips it on his left hand ring finger, he leaves. She’s tied on the wall again, bent over, he’s taking her from behind, she’s loving it, he looks at his watch, oral cumshot and swallow, she looks so happy. She’s at the apartment dinner table, alone, waiting. They are having missionary sex, he seems to finish, but she’s nowhere near. She looks out the window on the rainy street, she’s alone. She’s tied on the wall again, her face looks concerned, her eyes dart about, he cums on her ass, just a little bit comes out, he wipes it up and feeds it to her, she licks it, trying to be sexy. They are fighting in a restaurant. He leaves. She follows. Many city blocks. We see a woman stepping out of her brownstone house, manuevering a baby carriage. From behind, we see our man enter the picture, her eyes light up as she sees him. They hug and kiss, and take the baby on a walk down the street. Our girl, always shot with the lights reflecting in her eyes, is now shot with the lights turned off, her eyes appear dark, lifeless.]

Woman speaking: You cast me adrift… without an anchor…

[Our girl is having random sex. Montage: some guy fucking her hard, she’s sweating, but her face is blank, she’s not into it. Cumshot to her mouth, she dutifully swallows it without joy. Two guys fucking her, two guys cumming on her, she performs her duties. Guy fucks her from behind in the alley of the nightclub, she calls out ‘oh yeah fuck me harder’ with no real enthusiasm. She stares blankly at her computer screen at work. A guy and girl are fucking with our girl, we see her have an orgasm, and a faint smile, but it fades. Another guy fucks her in the alley and pushes her down. She lays in the puddle where she fell, not getting up. A baglady comes by and takes her shoes. Other people stop and point. Ambulance comes. Crowd shot of gawkers. We see the same big black guy from the S&M club. She’s back home, doing shit around the house. not smiling. The big black guy shows up at her door. They talk into the night.]

[Dungeon? Our girl is in a bright red partial corset, partial as her now hairy pussy is exposed. Her thigh-high red leather boots look spectacular. Her face is made up with some severe looking make-up job. Riding crop in her hand, she is the perfect image of a BDSM Mistress. We see the black guy again with a naked guy. The black guy is training her, correcting her moves, making sure her posture is dominating. She is whipping her trainee boy, she begins to like it.]

Woman speaking: But without you, I would not have found my calling…

[We see a line of several people, men and women, at the door of the 2nd avenue club. Inside shot. Our gal is counting hundred dollar bills. There’s several stacks of them. Black guy sticks his head in, she nods. Montage: Our girl dominating many people in dungeon environment, girls, guys, girls and guys. She yells at them, taunts them, ties them up, fucks some of them, sucks some of them, spanks and whips them, licks cum from her high heels. She counts her money. More customers. We hear voices, “Please Mistress,” “Yes Mistress,” “No Mistress,” “I love you Mistress,” “I love you Mistress,” “I love you Mistress”… We see her at her old job, cleaning out her desk. More shots of her dominating people.]

Woman speaking: And then… you came back…

[Tan overcoat man enters the club. Everyone knows him and is glad to see him. Big Black shakes his hand enthusiastically, walks him to a private room. Our guy signs the consent form and hands it to Big Black, who then also takes the clothes from our boy, as it seems he has many times before. Big Black chains him in the middle of the room, obviously with our man’s consent. He then blindfolds him. From the back, we see the eagle tattoo on his shoulder. Big Black enters our gals private room. He points to a video monitor, where our gal recognizes the man in chains. She turns and stops, her hand coming to her face. Then we see her smile and grab a little satchel full of things]

[Dungeon. We see our girl enter the dungeon, smiling at the man. Blindfolded, he doesn’t know what’s happening, but he’s smiling as he stands naked and chained in the center of the room. Our girl traces her riding crop down the side of his face, down his chest and abdomen, and then she whacks his thigh hard. He jumps but keeps on smiling. Our gal smirks and moves around him sensually, rubbing herself against his well muscled body. We can see his cock rising. We see him trying to talk with her, but she won’t answer. Finally she stops in front of him, and lowers herself down to his cock and sucks it. She sucks it very well, very deep. We see his face contort as if he’s about to cum. She stops, and stands up. We can see him pleading, struggling for release of his cum. Instead, she leans forward and kisses him lightly. He strains to push against her but she’s too smart for that. He relaxes and they kiss more, their tongues coming together, her hand sliding behind his head. She eventually pulls back. He looks thoughtful, like this could be, might be, familiar or something.]

[Close ups. Our gal reaches into her bag and pulls out something we can’t see. She yanks off his blindfold. He blinks a lot, we see his face for the first time. He’s rather handsome. He blinks several times under the light, then recognition dawns on him. He smiles at first, then tries to reach for her when he remembers he’s shackled. A look of terror crosses his face. He struggles but she grabs him and straps a ball gag onto his mouth. He can scream, but no one will ever hear him. His dick is still hard. She spits in his face, then she kicks him in the balls. His eyes bulge and he collapses, only he can’t because of his shackles. He moans and tears roll down his eyes as he hangs there. Our gal brings over a special bench and puts it in front of him. Carefully, she unlocks his arms and helps him fall onto the bench. She quickly shackles his hands down along the sides of the bench. She gets a strap-on from her bag, it’s ridiculously big. He sobs more. She spits on it, sucks it, in front of him, then straps it on herself. She gets behind him and spits some more on his ass, then shoves it into him. His body goes rigid as he shrieks and screams, but to no avail. She pounds his cheating ass, hard. She pulls out of him, and removes his ball gag. But instantly she shoves the dildo into his mouth. She waves her hand.]

[Close up on Big Black as he walks in. Pull out, we see he’s naked, with a big fucking cock hanging between his legs. We see terror again in our boy’s eyes as he thinks he’s going to get ass raped again. But instead, our girl undoes her strap-on and begins to suck Big Black’s cock. She can only go down about three fourths of the way, but she’s very enthusiastic. Our man is seen to be talking until she holds up the ball gag again, he shuts up. Big Black turns her over and fucks her hard from behind on the concrete floor. She loves it and yells and hoots and hollers. Our man turns his head, Big Black slaps him and points his face back to the action.]

[Close up of our girl. We see the glint in her eyes again, she smiles and laughs and shouts as she cums full force from Big Black’s fucking. Presently, she gets close to our boy, putting her face next to his. Big Black puts his cock in her mouth and with short but fast strokes, fucks her face hard. His face tightens up as he cums, our gal catching all of it in her mouth. She looks at our tattooed friend, Big Black holds the guy’s mouth open, and she spits it into our guy’s face. Most of it lands in his mouth. Big Black points a big finger at him, and he reluctantly swallows.]

[Alleyway. Our boy is seen being thrown into the alley. He’s got his pants on, he stumbles in the garbage piles. Shoes are tossed at him. Then his tan overcoat flies into a dirty puddle.]

[Our girl smiles, the gleam in her eye still. She and big Black look at a clipboard, and start pointing at some things in the dungeon. Camera pulls back, she is making motions as if they are going to redecorate the dungeon with some new stuff.]

[Fadeout]

My girls just sat there, staring off into space.

“Well?” I asked. “Anything?”

Finally, Stacy spoke up. “Well, where to begin. It’s so full of cliche’s that it almost hurts my feelings. Your characters are cardboard, the plot is obvious, and the ending is somewhat weak.”

I looked dejectedly at the carpeting.

“But!” Stacy continued. “Hey, look at me. I’m not done. But! I’m also incredibly turned on and if You don’t touch me in about 5 seconds I’m going to scream!”

“Really?” I asked. “You got horny from it?”

“3 – 2 -” she counted down.

I jumped beside her on the couch and hugged her. I put my hand in her crotch, I could feel the heat from her as she clamped her legs down and dry humped my hand. I looked over at Whitney.

“Well, what did you think, baby?”

“I’m a little stunned. Stunned at how fucking psycho you are. Stunned that I liked most of it. Stunned that I wanted that big black guy to fuck him in the ass at the end.”

I laughed at that.

Missy spoke up. “Trent, I already came in my shorts, look.” She stood up for us, her wet spot very apparent. She shook her head and took them off. No panties, of course. She likes going commando.

“You have to film it,” Melissa continued. She sat back down and lazily rubbed her pussy. “But, can you? That’s a lot of people! Do you know any big black guys?”

“No, I have no idea how to really do this. It just came to me one day.”

“Seriously?” asked Whitney. “Things like this just come to you? You are a warped little individual, aren’t you!” But she said it with a twinkle in her eye.

I was still rubbing Stacy through her pants when she said to Whitney. “Hey middle sister. You said nothing’s changed between all of us, right? Well I need to get fucked right fucking now so join in or whatever but I need this man!”

Whitney laughed. “You two, or you three go on without me. I’m still going through my clothes. Don’t be all day, though. We’ve got to get back, Trent. Big day tomorrow.”

Right. Big day at my new job tomorrow. But… it’s a pretty big day right now, too!

Missy came over to us, but Stacy stopped her. “Honey, sweetie, could you just give me ten minutes? You can sit right there and watch or whatever, but can I just get a little ‘Trent’ time alone? Please? You can have him afterwards.”

A little sadly, Melissa sat back down on the couch. But she kept fingering herself and watching us.

Stacy hurriedly undressed, I did too. I like having sexy girls all around me, but I also like the one-on-one stuff too. Stacy laid down on the couch, pulling me on top of her.

She whispered so Missy couldn’t hear. “Just fuck me. Now. I’m ready, just put it in.”

I maneuvered between her legs, my cock found her wet pussy waiting. She was ready, alright. Ready, waiting, and fucking oozing on my cock. She kissed me as I slid deep into her. Little “oh’s” and “yes”es escaped from her lips. She whispered more to me.

“Thank you for the movie script… I’m so flattered… and you’re going to be the guy, right?”

I nodded affirmative.

“There’s so many cumshots from your character… so much cum… I believe I get covered in it a few times… covered in your cum… oh you fuck me so well… cover me in your cum… always… never stop… and fuck my ass, and tie me to a wall… and fuck me with another guy… I’ll suck both your cocks at the same time… but I’ll never kick you in balls baby… never…Oh I like it nice and slow like this… but you can do anything to me… slap me… spank me… spit on me… oh you like that?”

I erupted inside her. Talking to me like that, it kills me. Having her tell me over and over that she wanted my cum, well I couldn’t keep it inside any longer. My throbbing cock triggered her orgasm. Stacy kissed me deeply as her pussy walls contracted on raging cock.

“Okay okay!” Missy interrupted. “Break it up you two! What is this, amateur hour? Quit fooling around and fuck me hard, Trent!”

Missy crawled on top of Stacy, but backwards, so they got into a sixty-nine. Missy plopped down so her cunt was right in Stacy’s face. I smiled at Stacy as she extended her tongue and licked her sister’s already dripping cunt.

My cock managed to return to ramming size. I was a bit surprised. Three big cums already today, and it’s only around 2 o’clock!

I forced my cock into Missy’s cunt, pushing her juices aside. My balls dragged on Stacy’s face. I know she didn’t mind.

Whitney walked by and smiled at me. She really doesn’t mind, I thought.

“Hey baby!” I said to her. “Grab that little camera, I think it’s charged enough. Yeah turn it on, hey everyone, say ‘Hi’ to Kylie!”

Whitney pointed the camera down at Stacy’s face. “Hey Kylie! Wish you were here!”

“Come here!” said Missy. “Point it at me! Ok good. Hey Kylie, look at this!”

Missy dipped her tongue into Stacy’s pussy. She slurped up some cum into her mouth.

“Mmmm, huh? Maybe you’d like me to do this to you? Huh? Maybe? Yeah? We’ll have a contest to see who has the bigger tits and the winner gets–“

“Kylie’s are bigger,” I interrupted.

“And the winner gets,” Missy continued, trying to think of something. “She gets her tits spanked by everyone! HAhahaha! Come on and fuck me harder Trent! Don’t be a pussy!”

Whitney pointed the camera at me.

“Hey sister. Just fucking around. My dick is tired. You better leave me alone tonight. You Slut!”

Whitney pointed it at herself. “I don’t know why I’m here. These assholes are just fucking around and ignoring me. I need some milk therapy tonight. Ple-e-e-ase?”

I slapped Missy on her ass cheek, hard.

“OW! What was that for?”

“You called me a pussy!” I teased.

“Well, you are!”

SMACK on her ass! you could see my fingers left a red mark on her cheeks.

“That didn’t hurt!”

SMACK!

“Ow!” she cried out. “Ok that one did… OW! Shit!”

“Hey Trent,” said Whitney. “I’m getting great footage of this down here. Your cock looks amazing in Missy’s cunt, and Stacy is licking your shaft and her pussy… this is great!”

Well, it felt fucking great. Missy’s tight pussy felt so great, and Stacy’s tongue pressed hard on my cock as I rammed it in and out of Missy. How much of this can a man take? Only a couple minutes, it turned out.

I looked down at Whitney, she saw my face and came up and laid her face on her sister’s ass cheeks, opening her mouth so seductively.

I pulled my cock out and jerked it onto Whitney’s face, streaking across Missy’s ass in the process.

“Put it back in!” begged Missy. “I need it to cum!”

Whitney gave it a few good sucks, and I rammed it back inside Missy. I managed to fuck Missy a little bit more. Combined with Stacy licking her from underneath, my shrinking cock got Missy off, her juices dripping down onto Stacy’s face.

You gotta love sisters, man!

( . Y . )

Well, Monday sure was weird.

Spent the morning doing the usual Human Resources stuff; filling out forms, getting oriented, photographed, fingerprinted, passwords, all that junk.

My temporary supervisor, Steve, took me to lunch at a very expensive place, Ribeye steaks! But no drinks, which was good because I was anxious to get started. Steve took me to my office and introduced me around to people. Steve was showing me the ropes as my immediate boss, the very smoking-hot Taylor Worthington, was traveling with my brother-in-law in the Orient.

So as he’s leaving, Steve reached into his pocket and slid me two tickets to the hockey game on Friday. The team is owned by the company, he said, we always get tickets. Enjoy! Well, ok, thanks.

And then, one of my co-workers came by, re-introduced himself, and says hey, got an extra $100 gift card to Outback Restaurant, and why don’t I take it? Um… I guess…

It continued throughout the afternoon. People came by and gave me gifts. Or, tried to give me gifts. After an hour of this stuff, about 5 different people, I said “enough” and declined all subsequent gifts. I mean, this was fricking weird. It’s like I was being paid off, or extorting these people, or something. I don’t know what.

Anyway, started looking into our security protocols and found them to be in massive disarray. And I couldn’t figure out why. I mean, this shit isn’t that hard, how could it be configured to have some gaping holes?

Got a call from my Brother-in-law, Richard AKA Dick, late in the afternoon. He was in Malaysia, where it was early morning.

“Hey buddy! How’s your first day?”

“Yeah, great! Everyone’s been real cool and all.”

“Any problems?”

“Well… yeah… Everybody is trying to give me gifts. I don’t get it. I refused them and returned most of them. What the hell is going on?”

“Tre-e-e-nt! Buddy! Don’t worry about it! They’re just glad to have you aboard and all. It’s something we do for everyone.”

Hmmm, right. Even the assistants? The secretaries? They’ve got $100 to just hand out? Doesn’t sound right.

“Yeah Richard. Well I just don’t feel good about it. Anyway, I’m patching up the security holes–“

“Whoa!” said Dick. “Take it easy buddy, it’s your first day. Don’t worry about that, it’s pretty complex–“

“No, really, Dick. It’s no problem. I’m almost–“

“Ok Trent. Slow it down. What we need you to work on is in the E-mail Taylor sent you, so just do that until we get back next week.”

We talked a little more and hung up.

That night, I was really worried about what I had gotten myself into.

Kylie and Whitney managed to take my mind of things, though. Whitney sucked my cock while I was trying to milk my sister dry (it never happened, she always had more). Kylie started talking to me.

“I liked that little movie you guys sent me yesterday!”

“Mmmm Hmmm.” I didn’t like letting go.

“I uh… haven’t seen the girls in almost a year, you know.”

“Mmm.”

“Maybe we should have them over this weekend?”

“Mmmmm!” I nodded my head. Yes, let’s have them over!

“But… well I don’t know if they’ll like me…” she drifted off. This is one of those things guys don’t get. Is she really nervous or just fishing for compliments? Fortunately, Whitney piped up.

“Like you? Missy is completely ape-shit about you! Say the word and she’ll be here as soon as she can. Stacy, too.” Whitney went back to sucking my cock.

“But,” Kylie continued. “She said something about spanking my tits? I don’t know, that sounds kinky.”

Reluctantly, I released her nipple and swallowed. “Sweetie, don’t worry. I’ve got the slow motion camera so we’ll be able to capture all of it.”

“Oh,” Kylie replied, sarcastically. “Good, cuz that’s what I was worried about! Dumbshit. Suck me harder.”

I grabbed both her tits and mashed them together, trying to get both nipples in my mouth. If I pulled really hard on them, I could. Warm momma’s milk poured down my throat as Whitney increased her mouth pressure on my cock. I hadn’t cum in over 24 hours, I had a shitload saved up. Ecstatically, my sperms fired into Whitney’s mouth. She carefully captured all of it.

Whitney pushed Kylie on her back, and drizzled my cum all over Kylie’s leaking tits. Then, holding them together, Whitney buried her face in Kylie’s soft, cum-covered breasts. She kissed Kylie, sharing some of my cum with my sister. I pushed a milky tit into the mix, they both played and licked it up.

“Trent,” began Kylie. “Will you… maybe… make a movie of just me and Whitney here? I think it would be nice.”

Fuck, yeah. I’ll make all the movies I can of these two.

As soon as I get this job shit settled down.

Richard’s supposed to go to China in a few days, and then home. I think we’ll clear up all this shady shit.

( . Y . )

Thanks for reading. More to come!

---

Part 2. What will happen?

Chapter 2:

Wes had a smile glued to his face, as he slept next to his birth-mother, his whole body was relaxed as well as his soul. Wes felt a tug on his cock, that caused him to wake up grogily and look down at his mothers head bobbing up and down on his semi-erect cock.
“Oh…morning baby. I woke up horny and hungry and I wanted this yummy cock for breakfast. Hope you don’t mind” Melanie giggled, as she jerked him a bit and stared at him for approval, as his cock throbbed in her hands.
“This is…the best way to wake up. Bit unfair that I have to starve though” Wes pouted jokingly, his mothers eyes flashed as she got what he meant and positioned herself, so he could eat her, already dripping pussy.
“I’m….so…sorry. Here….eat me” Melanie groaned, as he sons long tongue, darted in and out of her wet cunt, flicking her clit and lapping her juices. Wes put two of his fingers up and down her slit, parting them and then sliding his tongue deeper, her pussy dripped on his tongue and it was a salty and sweet feeling, but he loved it.
“Tongue fuck my cunt so bad baby. I’m about to cum in your face so hard” Melanie moaned, her hips were thrusting at him and she had to hold his cock in place to put it in her mouth.
“I’m about to cum mum” Wes groaned, fingering her pussy as he spoke.
“Then cum for me baby. I’m just holding on for you” Melanie told him, as she came, soaking her sons face with her cum.
Wes cried out and he shot 3 hot, stringy load of cum, his mother caught 2 in her mouth, while the 3rd hit her on the chin and dripped onto Wes’s crotch, in his mass of pubes. Melanie rolled off her son and onto the bed next to him, her pussy was tingling and her heart was pounding, Wes’s chest was tight and his face was drenched in his mothers juices, his cock was slowly becoming flacid.
“God damn, you know how to treat a woman. So what do you want to do today?” Melanie asked, rubbing his legs and poking her firm tits into them as well.

Wes and Melanie decided to go shopping, it was 8 in the morning and everything was opening up and Melanie wanted to treat her son, being she had the money to do so.
“So apart from being a God in bed, what else are you great at?” Melanie asked, as they wandered around town, looking through some windows at some stores.
“I’m great at video games and I like to play guitar. I know smoke on the water…and I know a few more notes, but still” Wes chuckled, doing some air guitar and thrusting his hips a little, making his birth-mother raise her eyebrow and lick her lips.
“You know what, I want to buy you a new shirt or pants, anything really, I want to make you feel special” Melanie told him, leading him towards the most expensive clothing store, where the owner was dusting and had a very bad comb over.
“Hello! Would you two like any help today?” The owner asked with a smile, he couldn’t help stare at Melanie’s chest, her cleavage was ample and Wes noticed a bit of his cum had crusted on her.
“No thank you, we’re fine, just spoiling my special man” Melanie liked the attention and she pulled Wes in and kissed him deeply, slipping her tongue deep into his mouth and moaning into him.
“Well…I…um…oh look other customers” The owner was blushing and quickly waddled away. Wes laughed once the kiss broke and he followed, as she picked out a few shirts, a couple of pants and a belt.
“Here, go try them on. I believe they will make you look handsome…I mean more than you already are” Melanie squeezed his cock, which was half hard and winked at him. Wes tried on a pair of the pants, but they were a bit tight and he put them over the door, he pulled his shirt off and Melanie surprised him by entering the dressing room.
“Hows it going? Those didn’t fit?” Melanie pointed at the pants over the door, and he shook his head.
“Nah they were a bit tight. I was about to put this shirt on” Wes told her, she trailed her finger down his abs and couldn’t stop staring.
“Forget the clothes. Fuck me right here and now” Melanie demanded, she got on her knees and pulled his boxers off, his cock hit her in the face, causing her to giggle and she grabbed his cock and passionatly began to suck it.
Wes had to put his hand on his mouth to keep from moaning out loud, his other hand was on his birth-mothers head and helped guide her back and forth, she deep-throated him and gasped for breath.
“You’re amazing…I can’t wait to get loud in the hotel room” Melanie giggled in a whisper, she looked up at him and batted her eyes.
There was a knock at the change room door.
“Occupied…I’m sure there are other change rooms” Wes told whoever was, the knocking stopped and Melanie shrugged and began sucking his cock again.
“Guhhh” Wes moaned quietly, he shot two loads into her mouth, his cock was still hard, but he couldn’t feel it.

“Yum. I love it. Fuck trying on the rest, we’ll get some food and go back to the hotel” Melanie told him, Wes fixed his pants and shirt and she opened the door and his adopted mother was standing there, Zoe, she had her arms folded over and looked hard at both Wes and Melanie.
“Mum…I…uh” Wes tried to say, but he didn’t know what to say.
“What are you doing? And Melanie I assume?” Zoe put her hand out and shook her hand, looking down at her nose to her, but Wes could see something in her eye, that he saw whenever she got new shoes or when her husband kissed her on the back of the neck.
‘She’s horny and jealous’ Wes thought to himself.
“Hi…you are Zoe. So nice to finally meet you. I was getting some new clothes for Wes, wanted to splurge on him” Melanie explained, pointing at the clothes in the change room to justify why she was in there with him.
“Splurge huh? Or cum in you? I heard what you were doing in there. I don’t want to make a scene here, how about we go to your hotel and talk.” Zoe told them, she stood aside and they walked out and made their way to the hotel.

“Ok…So what exactly happened? Met decided to fuck each other? You know this is incest right?” Zoe ranted, as soon as they got into their hotel room, she saw how drenched the bed was and decided to sit on the couch in the room.
“I…” Wes started.
“I dont want to hear from you. You’re a horny teen, so I know the main brain isn’t the top one. I’m more talking about your birth-mother right there” Zoe interrupted him.
“Well, he is a handsome young man. He reminded me so much of my husband and I don’t know. The fact that I never had him and the attraction was strong as I saw his picture and I wanted him bad as I came face to face” Melanie explained looking at her son and then at Zoe.
“I can understand attraction, believe me, Wes is very handsome and when he was 15 and I caught him in checking himself out, he had abs then and his cock was rock hard and looked amazing…”Zoe told them.
“Wait, you checked me out?” Wes piped up, he was a little slow but when his adopted mother said he was attractive, that caught his attention and sent a tingle in his pants.
“..Yes I have. But for me to have feelings for you, isn’t wrong as we aren’t related. But for you and her…what are you doing?” Zoe stopped talking, as Wes pulled his shirt off and unbuttoned his pants, he stood there in his boxers and Zoe could see his cock grow and make a tent in his boxers.
“I know you want me. Take off your clothes and lets play” Wes told her, Melanie was sitting quietly on the bed and enjoying the show.
“No…I” Zoe began trying to shrug it off.
“Take off your clothes” Wes demanded, he got in front of her and put his hands on her hips, he could feel her shake.

Zoe was a beautiful woman and Wes wanked a few times over her, whenever he needed to imagine a woman. Zoe had ginger hair, a few freckles on her face and neck, she was chubby but in a cute way and she had 16-B cups and she had a few tattoos, she had more, but Wes didn’t know about those.
“Take them off” Wes simply said, he put his hands up her side and put his hands on her face and leaned in and kissed her softly.
“Ok” Zoe answered, she pulled her top off and dropped it on the floor, Wes looked at her cleavage in her bright green bra, his favourite colour.
“Oops, do you want some of this?” Wes pulled his boxers off and his cock was fully erect and hit her in the leg, Zoe gasped and Melanie licked her lips.
“I do…I’m not sure, if I should, but I do” Zoe uttered, she held it in her hands and felt his cock pulsate in her hands.
“Go on. Its amazing” Melanie egged her on, she stood up and began to get undressed, it took her a few seconds to be completely naked and she got up and went behind Zoe and undid her bra.
“Wow” Wes uttered, her boobs were perky and the left one had a small tattoo of a winky face, while the right one had a big looking freckle on it, he noticed she had another tattoo on her rib cage of a flower, a purple rose.
“Wow indeed” Zoe replied, she got on her knees and slowly licked his throbbing cock, then helped it in her mouth slowly, moaning as she did, Melanie smiled and rubbed her tits together for her sons sake.
“You enjoying your adopted mother suck your amazing cock? Want to tongue fuck my cunt when she rides your cock?” Melanie asked, spreading her pussy lips apart, Wes saw that she was soaking wet and he just nodded his head and tried hard not to cum.
“Do you like it? Am I doing it right?” Zoe stopped sucking and began jerking him as she asked the question, her attitude had changed and she was loving everything.
“Its perfect mum…God. Can we move to the bed, then we can all get comfy” Wes suggested, Zoe stopped sucking and let go of his cock and they moved to the bed.

Wes laid down on the bed, grabbing the pillow to have under his head, his back felt the wetness of Melanie from last night and this morning. Melanie laid next to him and watched as Zoe was between his legs and sucking his cock as ravenous as she could, moaning as she did, her pants were still on, but she had unbuttoned them to get comfy.
“Ever think that you’d be in this position?” Melanie asked, letting Wes rub her nipples, making them perky and pinching them a little.
“Never. I love how this has turned out…oh god mum, I’m about to cum” Wes put his hands on her head, Melanie jokingly pouted as he let go of her nipple, then she began kissing his neck and listened to him cum.
“My lord, fuck you taste amazing. Wow…just wow. I can’t believe I did that. Can I have some cock in my pussy now?” Zoe asked, sitting up on the edge of the bed and licking her lips, her breasts bounced and her hair was ruffled and in her face, so she put it up in a ponytail.
“Say please” Wes teased, sitting up and touching her tits, and they felt firm and bouncy.
“Really?” Zoe couldn’t believe the sas that was coming from her son. Zoe taught her son good manners, as she didn’t want her friends to look down on her, or the teachers to kick up a fuss.
“Yes really. Say please, then you can get on and I’ll fuck you so hard, your brain will melt in your head from all the cum” Wes told her, Melanie choked back a laugh as she rubbed his back.
“Fine. Please son, can I have that amazing cock in my pussy…which by the way you havent seen yet. Melanie’s looks amazing, but this one is a surprise for you” Zoe pleaded and stood up, she put her hands on her pants and slid them down seductivly, they dropped to her feet and she stood there in a green g-string, and Wes could see she was more than wet, she was soaking her panties.
“You can and please can I see that pussy please?” Wes asked, she smiled at his manners and slid her g-string down and Wes saw that Zoe’s pussy was freshly shaven, had a small tattoo of another winky face, and her pussy smelt delicious, a pugent smell of piss and cum and to Wes it smelled sweeter than sweat.
“Wow, that looks amazing. Want to ride me?” Wes asked, Zoe nodded and slid down on his cock with ease, she felt tight, but his cock fit perfectly.
“Oh god….OH FUUUUUCCK” Zoe cried, leaning back and breathing heavily, her tits bouncing with each thrust.
“Now eat me, so I can talk to your mum” Melanie told Wes, she got up and put her wet pussy in his face, and got comfy as he slid his tongue deep in her wet hole and swirled it around.

“SHIT….OH…OH…OH” Zoe moaned, she opened her eyes and watched as Melanie came eye level to her and her eye was flinching as Wes was teasing her pussy.
“I’m sorry we….had to meet like we did, but you have to admit…..it’s amazing that it turned out like this” Melanie beamed, slowing her breathing down and trying not to get to excited.
“……It…is, but I was….expecting a more meet and greet between you two. Not a…whole fuck show….but seriously right now…I can’t…complain. Absolutely not complaining” Zoe groaned, she leaned forward and placed her hands on her sons hips, trying not to touch Melanie.
“Don’t be a prude. I’m not going to be” Melanie told her, she put her hands on Zoe’s tits and squeezed and leaned in and kissed the tattoo playfully, before going up and kissing her and slipping in her tongue.
Wes felt the mood change from his position, and so he quickened the pace of his hips and held Zoe in place and his tongue darted in and out and over Melanie’s pussy, teasing her clit in the process, making her moan into Zoe’s mouth.
“Oh fuck….god he is good” Melanie cooed, she leaned down and kissed Zoe’s tits and wiggled her pussy deeper into Wes’s mouth.
“Damn straight he is….I’m pissed….that I waited to make a move. My husband is a great lover, but he doesn’t have the cock or stamina that Wes seems….oh fuuck…to have” Zoe explained, she slid her fingers up Melanie’s chest and teased her nipples and squealed as she pulled her hair and bit her neck playfully.
Melanie pulled Zoe in and bit her bottom lip with passion, as she clawed her tits and felt her pussy brewing towards an explosive orgasm.

“I’M ABOUT TO CUM” Zoe screamed, pulling away from Melanie and raising her hands in the air.
“FUCK…ME TOO” Melanie moaned, her hands went to Zoe’s hips and she dug her nails in.
“MMMMHMMMHHHM” Wes mummbled, meaning he was cumming, his cock exploded into Zoe’s cunt, while she came all over his cock and Melanie came in her sons mouth, causing her to catch her breathe.
Zoe rolled off her son, Melanie did the same and Wes took in a deep breath and felt his body tingle and tighten up, white spots appeared in his vision.
“Let me clean that up. I’m still horny, I didn’t have that cock in me yet” Melanie crowed, she moved down and began lapping up his cock, sipping up the juices of Zoe and Wes, which tasted amazing and his cock stayed erect in her mouth.
“Do you think you can go another round?” Melanie asked, looking up at him, he nodded and she climbed on top of him and slid her sopping pussy on his cock, it slid with ease and she pushed down which hurt her cervix a little, but she got over it.
Wes looked at Zoe and she was laying on the bed, looking up at the roof and she felt her body tingle and cum leak from her dripping cunt.
“Fuck your mother…come on baby, fuck me so hard” Melanie growled, she leaned down and kissed him deeply, before scratching her nails down on his chest and speeding up the pace.
“Oh…fuck, you’re amazing” Wes moaned and he leaned forward and buried his face in her tits, smelling her skin and licking her nipples.
“YES….OH BABY” Melanie cried, holding his head to her chest, making her tits poke him in the face and bouncing faster on his cock.
“I’m about to cummmm” Wes moaned putting his hands on her hips and leaning into her more
“Just a little longer….FUCK FUCK FUCK” Melanie pleaded, sweat was coming from her head and her heart was pounding hard.
“I’M CUMMING”
“ME TOO BABY” Melanie screamed, holding onto him as they came together and fell back on the pillow in a heap.

Wes had his birth-mother Melanie on his right side and his adopted mother Zoe was on his left side, both were naked, sweaty and filled with his cum. Zoe was sound asleep and Wes saw her tits go up and down on him, Melanie was kissing him quietly and passionatly.
“I love you, and I believe she loves you too” Melanie told him, smiling at how her son was smiling.
“I love you as well.” Wes said and he watched as she went to sleep as well. With that Wes held them tight and closed his eyes.

---

Another beast story

Mary Had a Hot Ram Chapter

by David Crane

—————————————————
Chapter 1

Mary Wilson had a little lamb.

His fleece was white as snow and he followed her to school and all that shit, but the nursery rhyme stuff stopped there — because the little lamb grew up to be a horny ram.

The ram was a powerful creature with swept-back horns, mighty shoulders and piledriver haunches. He remained white except for a black face and black rings around his legs just above the nimble cloven hoofs. He had golden eyes. He had the long flowing beard of a patriarch, but his balls were full of youthful cum.

He had a huge prick and massive balls.

In the prime of life, the ram would have been ready to challenge all other rams for the right to fuck the fat, woolly ewes that grazed on the green hillside, for he knew his rightful place.

But it had been reared as a pet.

And the ram often turned a glow �ing golden eye on Mary and his thoughts were hardly sheepish …

Mary Wilson was a teen by the time the ram was in his youthful prime. She could hardly fail to notice the change in the beast. As a soft woolly lamb she had named him Cuddles but as he grew into a powerful hard-muscled creature the name had seemed rather silly and she had begun to call him Rocky the Ram.

Mary was growing into a nubile young lady at the same time that Rocky matured into potency.

Mary was still a virgin and quite innocent, although, being a farm girl, she knew all about the way that animals fucked and observed those bestial fuckings with interest. She wasn’t sure just how humans fucked but, being inquisitive, had often listened to the grunts and the moans that drifted through the thin wooden farmhouse walls from her parents’ bedroom.

Fucking sounded like fun.

***

Although the ram was no longer what could be called cuddly, he was still Mary’s favorite pet and she often stroked and petted the p �owerful brute.

She had also recently started to stroke and pet her cunt.

She had discovered the pleasures of self-caress more or less by accident.

One day her pussy had been particularly hot and juicy and her clit was standing out stiff and tingling. Mary had begun to rub her crotch to soothe her cunt, not quite sure what had caused the condition. Very soon, a thrill had started to sweep through her pussy.

She had been surprised by such a wonderful sensation. Her hand had rubbed vigorously away. All of a sudden her big blue eyes had snapped wide open in amazement and her mouth had trembled as her first ever orgasm ripped through her. She had been almost frightened by such intense feeling.

After she’d finished coming and her cunt had cooled down, the girl had thought about what had happened.

She had a strict upbringing.

Anything that felt that good, she figured, just had to be a sin. She vowed never to rub her cunt again.

Fifteen minutes later she frigged hersel �f off again.

Since that day of discovery, Mary began to give herself handjobs with regularity, at least once a day.

Her hands felt so lovely that the girl just had to wonder what a cock or a tongue would feel like.

There was a girl in her school — a one room country schoolhouse — who had a bad reputation. Her name was Lulu May Dickens and it was rumored that she had gone all the way with more than one of the lusty local lads. Mary placed little stock in such gossip as a rule, but she thought that Lulu May looked like the sort of girl who had been naughty.

Mary was eager to ask Lulu May about such things. But Mary was shy. She couldn’t think of a way to bring such a subject into the conversation without becoming embarrassed.

One fine spring day, Mary was sitting on a fallen log out in the back forty, out of sight of the farmhouse, watching the fluffy white clouds drift across the bright blue sky and thinking about this and that. Mainly she was thinking about sex and trying �to figure out how to ask the advice of Lulu May without seeming to be too interested, to find out about naughty things without acting naughty.

She was wearing a checkered dress and a blue bonnet with a pink ribbon.

Under the dress, she wore nothing.

Being a young farm girl, Mary did not have any sexy underwear. She had no money of her own with which to buy any. The local general store didn’t stock anything like that anyhow, and her mother always bought her plain white panties and bras as unshapely and restrictive as armor plate.

Mary hated those awful undies.

So she had taken to not wearing them.

She liked to know and feel that she was naked under her dresses. It gave her a thrill.

It was also handy for frigging herself off.

It was a bother to have to remove her panties when she felt like a quick fingerfucking and if she left them on she always got the crotchband soaking wet, which was awfully embarrassing when her mother washed them in the tub.

She hadn’t y �et decided if she would give herself a handjob today. It was a Saturday and she had slept later than usual. By the time that she awoke, her mother was banging the gong to announce that breakfast was on the table.

Usually on Saturday mornings when she didn’t have to hurry to get to school, Mary liked to stay in bed and enjoy a long and leisurely fingerfucking session.

This morning she had been forced to make a choice — she could miss breakfast and have a good come, or she could forego the pleasures of her pussy for those of her tummy. Mary had a healthy appetite and she could smell bacon and coffee. Furthermore, having just awakened, she had not had time to think the sort of thoughts that usually got her cunt smoldering. Anyhow, she reasoned, she could always fingerfuck later on if she wanted to. So she went down to breakfast.

Then she had wandered out to the fields.

Now she began to squirm on the log as, thinking of the things that naughty Lulu May might have done, she ıbecame aroused and horny.

The idea of fingerfucking herself in the fresh air was attractive. An outdoor handjob seemed sort of wholesome.

She was in no hurry to come.

Coming was the best part, certainly, but Mary liked to enjoy the build up and the preliminaries. She looked around to make sure that there was no one who could see her, then, smiling, she began to unbutton the front of her dress. Spreading it open, she tilted her face down and looked at her tits.

They were lovely tits.

Mary had been amazed when they first became so large and shapely, and she admired them a great deal. Her tits were full and firm, and her nipples were big and fat. When they got stiff, as they were now, they stood out like little pink spaceships ready to be launched.

She knew that the boys in school looked at her tits a lot.

But they looked at the rest of her, too.

Mary’s ass was shaped like a teardrop, firm and sweeping. Her waist was tiny and her hips were rounded. She had long, shapely legs tha �t seemed to have been designed for wrapping around a man’s haunches as he fucked her and had a gently sloping belly fashioned to pump a man dry.

Her face was well matched to that splendid body. She had big blue eyes that looked innocent when they were wide open but not so innocent when they were narrowed with desire. Her mouth was wide and full and sensual, the lower lip slightly turned down in a cute pout. Her hair was thick and blonde, like coils of spun gold tumbling to her shoulders, cascading over her cheeks.

Now she gazed down at her tits.

As she looked, as if her vision were gently caressing her, her nipples began to grow and stiffen.

She cupped her tits in her hands, lifting the plump tits and pushing them together into deep cleavage.

Cupping her tits in her palms and fingers, she began to seep her thumbs back and forth across the nips.

She was starting slowly.

Mary hadn’t yet decided what to think about, what fantasy to employ while she worked on her hot cunt.

Usually she t ˚hought about Jimmy Wilson or George Hubble. They were the best-looking boys at her school. But sometimes she liked to think about nameless strangers. Sometimes she fantasized about more then one nameless stranger at once, imagining what it would be like to have two or three horny young men fondling her at the same time.

She had even pretended that she had sneaked into a monastery where monks had been without women for years, and she had fantasized about a jailbreak, when a dozen escaped convicts who’d had nothing better than their own fists for their long incarcerations raped her.

Mary was a normal heterosexual girl.

She had never thought about doing anything naughty with another girl — yet.

Nor had she ever thought about fucking with an animal.

Like, say, a ram …

Yet there had been a nagging sensation, a dark thrill that was not yet knowledge the last time she had fondled Rocky the Ram. Mary had felt the sexuality of the potent beast. His powerful muscles had trembled and vibrated un �der her hands and his head had tossed about as he snorted with vague significance.

The girl had become sexually aroused and had had to rub herself off three times afterwards before she was satiated. Yet she was still innocent and did not realize that it was the ram who had turned her on.

And perhaps the ram had not yet realized why his balls had bloated and his big prick tensed as Mary petted him.

Both girl and ram both sensed what they did not yet realize …

Mary squirmed on the fallen tree, the rough bark stimulating her juicy pussy.

She lifted her tits higher and ducked her head lower, pushing her tongue out.

She began to lick her stiff nipples.

She was lucky, she thought, that her tits were big enough so she could mouth her own nips. She would be even luckier when she got some handsome boy to do it for her, she figured. She lapped away, her face turning as she switched back and forth from taut tip to tip. Then she gently slurped one nipple into her lips and beg �an to nurse.

Her nipples seemed to explode in her lips. She switched to the other.

It was like a stick of dynamite.

The rippling thrill ran through her tits and rushed down her belly and swirled in waves in her crotch. She could feel her clit expand just like her nipples.

She wished that she were agile enough to get her head down there and tongue her sparking clit.

But she knew that she couldn’t.

She had tried once.

She had sat on the edge of her bed and bent down as far as she could go, but her tongue had fallen just short — frustratingly short — of her creamy cunt. Then she had leaned back and had thrown her ass and hips up, her feet over her head, and had tried to get at her tasty-looking pussy that way. But she had failed by inches again. Her cunt, just over her eager upturned face, had fluttered and the cuntlips had unfurled and a drop of hot cuntjuice had fallen right onto her straining tongue. Mary had let it run around on her tastebuds for a moment �, finding it delicious, then had swallowed it down.

Her failure had left her pussy smoldering.

Her fingers had done the job but she still yearned for a nimble tongue to lave her cunt.

Mary mouthed her tits and nipples for some time, growing hotter by the second.

Then she hiked her ass up from the log and drew her dress up above the waist. Parting her sleek thighs, she gazed down at her pussy. She was very fond of her cunt because her pussy gave her so much pleasure and was looking forward to the day when her cunt would be giving someone else pleasure at the same time.

Her cuntlips were unfurled like the petals of a fleshy pink flower, opening to
the morning sunlight and still streaked with pearly dew. Her pussy had opened and was flooded with cuntjuice. The darker inner flesh was streaked with fuck cream and her clit button stood out in a taut nugget.

Not touching herself with her hands yet, the oversexed farm girl caressed her cunt with her vision.

She licked her lips.

She be �gan running the tips of her fingers slowly up the velvety flesh of her inner thighs, teasing herself, stopping just short of her pussy. She wriggled on the log, starting to pant. Her fingers traced up the creased folds where her legs joined her pelvis, running parallel to her steaming cunt.

She flicked a fingertip over her clit.

She shuddered all over with the sensation.

Bringing her hand up to her lips, she moistened her fingertips with spit, then flicked them over her clit bud again. When she brought them back to her mouth, she could taste her own delicious cuntjuice. She was starting to really squirm by this time. Her slender back arched, her fat tits thrusting out. She looked past those looming tit globes as she eyed her pussy.

She began to fondle her cunt with both hands.

With one hand she stroked her turbulent clit. With the other, tilting her wrist, she slowly and steadily fucked three stiffened fingers in and out of her hole.

Her cunt sucked on her fingers, the in �ner muscles contracting as her hole dragged and pulled.

Her love button expanded and fluttered.

Her eyes had narrowed and her lips parted, her pretty young face contorted into a mask of pure passion. She was panting like a steam engine and hot flashes ran through her body, melting her loins and shooting like an electric current up the smooth flesh of her trembling thighs.

She was almost ready to cream.

She fucked her fingers in steadily and strummed her clit as if she were playing a banjo. The wild thrill increased, the passion waves coming higher with each joyful spasm.

Just as the horny girl was about to reach the crest, she realized she was not alone. She was being watched!

“Oh!” she cried, blushing with embarrassment.

Her hands stopped moving. She was about to pull her dress down to conceal her creamy shame.

She looked about frantically, wondering who was watching her. Was it one of the farmhands or, worse, her daddy?

Then she saw the eyes that were fixed upon � her.

They were golden eyes.

Rocky the Ram was watching the horny girl masturbate …

Chapter 2

Mary’s first feeling was relief.

It would have been mortifying to have a human see what she had been doing, but the ram was only a dumb animal.

Yet she still felt embarrassed.

Animal or not, he was giving her a very strange sort of look. Did a ram know about handjobs? They certainly weren’t equipped for such things, not with those cloven hooves. But did they understand how talented a hand with an opposing thumb was? Did Rocky realize Mary was doing something sexual?

The girl still felt embarrassed.

And she still felt horny, too. She had been just about to come when she had been interrupted. With her orgasm stopped at the last moment, her cunt was steaming and her clit was throbbing with a terrible immediacy.

She wished that the ram would wander off so that she could finish her handjob.

She just couldn’t bring herself to continue while those gold ∆en eyes were fixed upon her.

Then Rocky stepped out of the bushes and slowly advanced towards the frustrated girl, a speculative look in his elliptical eyes. He was stepping lightly, almost gingerly, placing his cloven hooves with care.

Mary noticed that his prick was semi-hard.

She supposed that the ram was out looking for a plump sheep to fuck. Why else would his cock be getting hard? Surely it could have nothing to do with her.

Rocky moved up and stopped just in front of her, dipping his big horned head down and pawing the earth. Mary began to stroke his hairy neck. She could feel the pulse beat there, drumming steadily. His whole body seemed vibrant, and the girl could not help but gaze under his belly and look at his cock.

She saw that his dark-gray balls were like inflated balloons, full of sap. His prick stuck out in a great loop, not really rampant yet but coiling from his loins, the knob starting to squeeze out from the woolly � sheath. His cockhead was dark, almost black, a startling contrast to his fleecy white coat and woolly stalk. His cock was a lot bigger than a human prick, she calculated, for although she had never had anything to do with a human prick she didn’t think that a cock that big would fit in a pair of trousers.

She stroked the ram’s hairy flank.

His cock quivered, hardening more.

Mary had an unholy urge to touch the ram’s prick.

She wanted to find out what a cock felt like. But she struggled against the urge, knowing that touching a prick was a very naughty thing to do. The ram stepped sideways, his hind-quarters turning as if he realized what she was thinking and was presenting his prick to her.

Mary shook her head, shuddering.

No! I won’t touch him there! she thought.

She closed her eyes to lessen the temptation, for his prick was a sightly slab of cockmeat. She felt the ram’s breath billow over her bare tits, then waft over her thighs ◊.

Although her dress was still hiked up above her waist, she had closed her legs. But, as she felt the ram’s breath bathe her loins, her thighs trembled and very slowly parted. It couldn’t be really naughty just to let the brute breathe on her, she thought. Just to see what hot breath felt like on hot cunt, just out of curiosity — harmless curiosity.

That breath billowed into her groin.

Then the ram thrust his muzzle in and began to nibble very lightly at her pussy. Mary gasped.

She started to push his head away, then stopped because that gentle nibbling felt awfully good! It was amazing how soft the beast’s lips were as they pulled so tenderly on her overheated flesh. She felt her cuntlips ripple and spread. Her clit sparked. The ram’s soft tongue began to slurp right up her wet pussy.

Mary realized suddenly that she would be able to have an orgasm if she let the ram keep nuzzling her.

She knew she ought to stop him.

But she had been longing for � the feeling of a tongue on her pussy, and
that long, hot, soft tongue felt absolutely wonderful. She didn’t have the heart to stop the beast as he licked her pussy. She opened her eyes, staring down, watching his tongue lave her creamy cunt. She wailed, dizzy with lust. She folded one hand in his long flowing beard and wrapped the other fist around one of his heavy curved horns, as if to hold him in place. But Rocky did not need to be held there — he was savoring the taste of human cunt, just starting to get the idea that a human female had the same sort of cunt that a sheep had. He was wondering if that pussy could be used for the same purpose.

“Oh-oh-oh!” Mary gasped.

The thrill was racing through her cunt again. She clung to his horns and beard and her hips began to pump. Her belly heaved and her juicy ass churned about on the log as she worked her cunt around on the ram’s snout. Ribbons of cuntjuice poured down her crotch. The ram lapped the sweet fuck juice up. T �rickles seeped down into the taut crack of her ass and the ram’s tongue slid up, gathering the cuntjuice from her ass and then sweeping on up her crotch and over her clit.

Mary arched her back.

Her bonnet fell off.

Her knees rose up and she clamped her smooth thighs around the ram’s mighty shoulders as she ground her crotch around in his face and on his sweeping tongue.

She was doing a wicked thing, a sinful thing. But the thrill was all the greater because of that!

Then the thrill was as great as it could get.

Long lateral waves of lust passed across her belly and met the electric current that sped up her thighs, the separate spasms meeting in a surging storm in her cunt.

Mary was coming.

The thrills came faster and higher, running through her in such rapid sequence that soon they were merging together. One prolonged height of bliss seemed to racked her cunt.

Her cuntjuice gushed out i �n a deluge.

Rocky lapped the fuck juice up with relish.

At long last her orgasm ended. She stopped thrashing about. Her pussy still tingled in the aftermath of her climax. The ram continued to lap and nibble at her cunt as if to make sure that he had worked off every spasm and lapped up every drop of fuck juice.

Then he raised his head and gazed at the young girl with a curious expression.

Mary was blushing furiously. Even though he was only a dumb animal who probably didn’t even know what he had just done, she could not help but be embarrassed at having allowed a ram to tongue her cunt to climax.

Yet it had been wonderful and, even as she blushed with the shame of it, she was wondering if the ram had enjoyed licking her pussy enough to want to tongue her cunt again. Lots of times.

He had certainly seemed to relish her pussy.

Now she noticed that his huge prick was completely erect, the dark knob throbbing and flaring and the woolly white ∫shaft so taut that his whole cock was almost humming like a tuning fork.

Obviously the ram had gotten horny while he had lapped her cunt.

The poor brute was feeling frustrated now.

Mary knew what frustration was.

And Mary was always kind to animals.

It was only natural that the innocent young girl should think about jerking the ram off to relieve him, milking his fat prick out of gratitude and kindness.

It was an act of charity, nothing else.

But she had to admit that the idea thrilled her.

Chapter 3

Rocky the ram was confused by his frustration, for this situation was as new to him as it was to Mary. Lapping her juicy cunt had been a natural thing to do and getting a hard-on during that tasty snack was also natural, but now the ram was confused.

Mary had a hot cunt, but she was not a sheep. Rocky had never fucked anything but a sheep before and he wasn’t sure if such things were possible, if the fuck could be arrange�d, if his prick would fit up her cunt. If the girl had got down on her hands and knees, the situation would have been less alien to the lusty brute and he most likely would have mounted her. But since she was still seated on the fallen tree, facing him, the dumb animal had no idea how to proceed.

Mary was wondering how to go about it, herself.

She had made up her mind that she was going to jack the ram off, half convincing herself that she was doing it strictly out of kindness and not because her hands were itching for a feel of that robust cock or because her eyes yearned to see the jism spurt from his prick. But she wasn’t sure how to approach the task. Mary had never had a cock in her hand before, not even a human cock. She had a pretty good idea how it was done but she wasn’t sure how to get at the beast or where to aim his load. Should she jack him off from behind — from the root of his prick — so that the stuff flew away from her? Or should she jack h�is cock from the front and let the brute come on her?

She decided to play it by ear, to start jacking from halfway up the prick and see where her inclinations led her.

The ram was twitching and stamping his feet.

His big horns swept up and down as if he were trying to demonstrate the sort of stroking motion that his cock required.

Mary slid down from the log.

She was kneeling now, closer to a fucking position, but Rocky was still uncertain. For one thing, she was kneeling only on her hindlegs and for another she was facing him. The very idea of fucking face to face seemed totally weird.

Mary began stroking his flank.

She was delaying, struggling with last minute inhibitions. Yet she wanted to touch his cock so much that it frightened her. She wondered how sinful it would be. She wondered what the preacher would think about such things. Was it hellfire and damnation stuff, or was it Ωjust a little harmless and enjoyable amusement? It wasn’t, she reasoned, as if she were actually fucking an animal. A hand wasn’t a cunt. She had often stroked and petted her pet ram before, and just because she happened to be stroking a different part of his body didn’t really seem to make it that much different — or so she told herself.

His cock was throbbing.

She slid a hand under him, palm upward, and cupped his balls. She gave a little gasp as she felt how packed full of cum they were. She lifted them slightly, as if trying to guess the weight of the hot load. She was thrilled to feel his hard balls shift inside the dark sac.

She slowly slid her hand up along the fleecy stalk.

His cock pulsed and rippled.

She fingered the underside of his cockhead, causing his prick-knob to flare out and throb with urgency.

The ram had turned his horned head sideways, watching his mistress with his elliptical eyes, amazed to realize tha�t human hands could caress a cock as no hoof could ever do. He was starting to understand that there were things that could be done with humans that might be as much fun as fucking.

The ram was quite content to play a passive role and let the girl do what she would, as long as what she did felt as good as it felt at the moment.

Mary fingered his cockhead, fascinated by the rubbery texture, like a lump of hot iron encased in taut elastic.

The cleft parted and Mary gasped when she saw the frothy pre-cum bubbling in the gap.

She was eager to milk him off and see that lovely cum hose out of his huge prick, to feel his cock throb in her hands as he came. She cupped both hands around his prick, just behind the cock-crown, gripping his prick as if his cock were a club. She began to stroke him up and down, her hands just skimming lightly over the woolly cocksheath at first, then tightening her grip so that she was moving his foreskin back �and forth.

The fleecy pelt curled up over the ledge behind his prick-knob on the upstroke, then drew back taut, causing his meaty cockhead to flare out naked and throbbing. More pre-cum bubbled out, sparkling on the dark meat of his cock-crown, running in sticky ribbons down the slope of the big slab of prick. His cockhead seemed to be burning like a coal now, almost starting to smoke.

Mary was still kneeling beside him, at right angles to his cock and bloated balls.

She began to inch forwards.

She refused to admit to herself what her intentions were, but naughty little Mary wanted the ram to shoot on her body. Her dress still gaped open, exposing her heaving tits, and the hem was still drawn up, revealing her steaming cunt. The girl was eager to feel a load of ram jism spurt onto her heated flesh.

She moved up until she was kneeling beside the ram’s burly shoulder, both hands pulling and pushing up and down his prick. His cockhead was looming out right in her face.

She stared at that pulsating wedge of cockmeat, trembling violently, as if in sympathetic vibration with the huge prick which was trembling so energetically in her hands.

Mary was licking her lips.

Oh, no! she thought! No, she would never lick an animal’s cock!

Jacking him off, she had convinced herself, was harmless enough and a simple kindness. And letting him lap her cunt hadn’t really been a sexual act. But it would be too depraved to even dream of using her tongue on his cock!

But how delicious his prick looked!

She wondered what cock would taste like.

With mint sauce, would his prick taste like mutton? Did cocks have a distinctive flavor?

Her mouth was watering.

Would a ram’s prick taste like a human prick? Would a ram’s cum taste like a man’s? But she had never licked or sucked a man’s cock, and she had never tasted jism, so there was no way that Mary could tell the difference.

She shook her head as if to clear her thoughts.

She wanted very mu�ch to push her tongue out and take a lick. She struggled against the unholy impulse, determined not to yield to such utter depravity.

Her hands pumped faster.

Rocky had started to hump now, his mighty haunches bunching with muscle, fucking his cock in and out, fucking her between her hands and pushing his cockhead out almost into her face.

Mary could tell he was ready to shoot.

Did she realize that, positioned as she was in relationship to the head of his prick, that the brute was going to hose her face with his steaming load?

She pretended she intended to have the ram shoot on her tits. She arched her back and thrust those plump tits out, ready to receive his squirting cum.

But her lips were parted, too.

Her pink tongue was slowly sliding back and forth across her lips. Her face was glazed with lust as she knelt directly in front of the ram’s prick. Her eyes crossed, turning inwards as she fixed her gaze on the head of his cock, staring at his prick in fascination�, waiting for his cock to erupt with his volcanic coming.

Rocky was humping vigorously now and her hands were fairly flying up and down on his fucking cock, pulling up to his prick-knob, pushing back towards his ballooning balls. His head was thrust out over her shoulder, the long beard trailing down her back.

She felt his prick give a great lurch.

The ram bellowed.

His balls seemed to explode and his cockshaft spread out as the thick sap rushed up. Mary gasped and pumped back on his prick.

A great geyser of cum spurted from his cock-knob.

The creamy jism hosed Mary’s face.

Cum splashed all over her chin and her cheeks and a ribbon of slime ran across her parted lips — where her tongue was sliding.

Mary wailed with joy and kept on pumping his prick.

He squirted a second mighty stream of hot cum into her face.

The jism was running over her arched tongue and sliding back into her mouth.

HisΩ third spurt, coming under reduced pressure, fell short of her face and dropped onto her heaving tits.

That was what she had intended in the first place, Mary told herself.

The first two spurts in her face had been a mistake, an accident. She convinced herself that she had simply misjudged the angle, and a girl could not be blamed for getting a faceful of animal jism by accident. Yet, even as she rationalized that, her lips were still parted and her hot little tongue continued to lap up the hot spunk.

She kept stroking his cock, and he shot another dose of jism onto her tits. The head of his cock began to bob up and down and soften slightly. But cum was still pouring out. Mary gave a little squeal and dropped onto her back, squirming under the brute. She raised her knees and took the head of his prick between her thighs and massaged his cock-knob, milking out the last of his spunk with her knees.

The stuff poured down the insides� of her smooth thighs and pooled up in her cunt. Her cuntjuice gushed out to mingle with the ram jism.

Mary was so hot that she didn’t know if she had come or not. Her fuck juices had certainly flowed, but that draining did nothing to reduce the surging lust in her cunt.

His cock had stopped dripping now and her legs fell away. She rested there, spread-eagled in the grass, her whole body heaving as she panted with wild passion.

The ram sidestepped away from her body.

He looked thunderstruck, amazed that human hands could have brought such pleasure to him.

His big prick had only softened slightly, enough to bob up and down. However, his cock had hardly diminished in size at all.

Mary gazed at his cock and realized that the ram was not yet satisfied, despite shooting all that cum.

And she knew damned well that, whether she had come or not, she was not satisfied either.

She wondered if she should jerk him off again.

As she thought about it, h�er tongue continued to glide across her creamy lips, lapping up cum. The girl suddenly blinked, as if she had just realized what she was doing, that she had swallowed a mouthful of ram spunk. And the stuff was delicious! She didn’t know if ram jism tasted like human cum, but she couldn’t see how any cum could taste any better!

She knew it was very naughty to drink animal spunk.

But since she had already done it — although it had happened by mistake, of course — it didn’t seem to be any more wicked to finish the job. She lapped her lips clean and then leaned down and began to tongue the congealing jism off her fat tits and stiff nipples.

The more cum she slurped up, the hungrier it made her. Jism was like an appetizer, she realized. Licking cum up was making her ravenous for more, for a whole load! And if the stuff was so delicious second hand, just imagine how wonderful it would be if she were to swallow a whole load straight out of the ram’s prick!

She eyed that �tasty cockmeat.

She blushed with shame at her own desires and shuddered with the joyful anticipation.

Mary was able to rationalize these things.

Having already swallowed some ram cum, her sins would not be compounded if she swallowed some more of the stuff. And if the ram’s big prick just happened to be in her mouth when he shot his wad, that was merely a convenience, so that she wouldn’t spill a drop.

Mary decided to suck the ram off.

Chapter 4

She knew there was a danger that she would feel terribly guilty and ashamed of herself afterwards, but at the moment Mary was so eager to suck on a mouthful of prick that she wasn’t about to let such considerations prevent her pleasure.

She had often wondered what it would be like to suck a cock and to have that cock shoot in her mouth.

She had always thought of sucking a human cock, to be sure, but the ram’s cock was a welcome substitute. She already knew how succulent his cum was.

One of the things she wanted to ask her na�ughty friend, Lulu May, was what it was like to give a blowjob, assuming that Lulu May had done it and was willing to talk about it. Now Mary figured to get some cocksucking experience of her own.

She sat up.

Cupping her plump tits in her hands she lifted them to her face and tongued up the last residue of spunk from her tits and cleavage and sucked some from her nipples. Her crotch was awash with more of the lovely stuff and once again the girl wished that she was limber enough to get her mouth onto her cunt. She scooped a handful of cum and cuntjuice up and lapped it from her fingers and palm.

Then Mary turned onto her hands and knees.

She began to crawl towards Rocky on all fours.

This was a position that Rocky understood — and her velvety haunches looked every bit as mountable as any fleecy sheep’s.

The ram started to sidestep, trying to circle around behind the girl so that he could mount her properly and throw a ram-style fucking into her juicy pussy.

But Mary turne�d with him.

Rocky halted, his big head swaying from side to side in confusion. He could sense that the girl was hot for sex. Why was she keeping her head turned towards him? Why didn’t she let him get behind her so that they could fuck properly?

He moved sideways again.

She turned with him again, advancing.

Rocky halted. He was perplexed. He had been astounded when she made him come with her hands and he was an intelligent sort of brute. He realized that maybe there were more mysterious delights involved in fucking with humans.

Mary crawled in face first, smiling.

Her mouth was open and her tongue pushed out.

The ram realized that a human mouth, open like that, was quite similar to a cunt. He could see that it would be possible to fuck a girl in the mouth quite satisfactorily. But he couldn’t figure out why the girl would want to fuck that way.

Did she want him to shoot in her mouth?

He’d seen her licking her lips, and she certainly seemed to enjoy drinking his jism.

M∞aybe a human mouth was an erotic instrument, a fuck zone unknown to the limited mind of a sheep?

Whatever — Rocky was willing.

Rams have no sense of morals.

Rocky didn’t even know that he was participating in the terrible perversion of
bestiality. But Mary knew.

And it thrilled her all the more because it was so wicked!

She crawled up to the ram, watching his prick sway slightly from side to side and jolt up to a new hardness. She curled up onto her flank, one knee raised, her face just in front of his cockhead. She gazed at the tasty slab of dark cockmeat, anticipating the pleasure she was going to have when she sucked his prick.

Her mouth watered at the sight.

Rocky stood stiff-legged and rigid, waiting to see what new delights the horny young girl had in store for him.

She leaned in and her tongue fluttered out.

She licked lightly at the tip of his hot prick, then drew back to let the meaty flavor tingle o�n her tastebuds, to appreciate that first taste of cock.

It was yummy!

Ohhhh, she thought, this is going to be fun!

Ducking in again, the cock-hungry girl began to run her hot tongue all over his glistening meat, laving and licking and slurping on the succulent slab. His prick-knob ballooned in her face. She pushed the tip of her tongue right up inside his parted cleft.

Then she began to sweep with long moist strokes around the fat width of the ram’s cock-knob, lavishing his meat with devout attention. The more she licked the hungrier she became. She was eager for the beast to shoot in her mouth, but she was in no real hurry because she was enjoying the taste of the cockmeat that came before the creamy jizz.

A thick drop of pre-cum squeezed from his cleft.

She watched it run sluggishly down the slope of his cockhead. Then she gathered the drop up with her tongue and purred with joy. She had figured right — cum was even more delicious w�hen lapped up from a prick!

She tongued his cock some more and lapped up another glob of slimy pre-cum.

Now she figured that it was time to take the head of his cock into her mouth and suck him to a climax.

She felt an actual physical hunger for his cock and cum, along with the more subtle inner urge that was driving her towards this depraved act.

Her mouth was salivating every bit as much as her cunt was creaming, and her tongue felt as hot as her clit.

Pursing her lips, she kissed the tip of his prick. Then she let her lips slowly part and fed his cockmeat into her mouth.

The ram gave a little lurch as she felt his cockhead buried in a human mouth and discovered that it felt every bit as good as any cunt he had ever fucked. He didn’t start fucking her face yet, however. He was willing to let the girl take the initiative, introducing him to the strange, bizarre and wonderful human activity called cocksucking�.

Mary was learning the joys of cocksucking at the same time.

She sucked softly, her cheeks hollowing in, her lips collaring his cock just behind the knob. His cockhead flared out so huge that the sides of his prickhead pressed into both of her cheeks at the same time, giving her the look of a squirrel with a mouthful of nuts. Her lips unpeeled, almost turning inside out as she nursed on his succulent cockmeat.

Her tongue switched back and forth against the underside of his cockhead, then folded into a soft, pliable bridge as she bobbed her head up and down, fucking his cock-knob in and out of her mouth and sucking on every precious inch.

“Ummmm-ummm-ummm,” she purred, relishing the taste, the temperature, the texture.

She was salivating heavily.

The ram’s prick had started to drool steadily, his thick cock slime mixing with the girl’s saliva. The mingled juices flowed around in her mouth, washed over her gums, and set her tongue afloat on a sluggish cu�rrent of fuck juice. Some slipped down her gullet.

She was holding his prick in both hands now, not pumping his prick because she wanted to do it all with her mouth. She pushed back on his sheath so that his massive cockhead flared out in her lips. As her head bobbed back, about half of that big meaty prick slipped from her mouth. Cum and saliva steamed from the hot cockmeat, evaporating in the air as she worked hungrily on the tip. Then she ducked down and took all of the cock into her mouth again, her nose twitching as it came into contact with the curled rim of his woolly sheath.

The ram began to fuck gently, not the way he would have lustily fucked a cunt. He calmly fucked his bloated cockhead in and out. The dripping tip of the prick lodged in her throat, causing her to gag, then drew out until only the very end remained collared between her lips.

Her tongue was bridged under the slab, a pink carpet over which his prick could fuck triumphantly into her throat. S�he was gurgling with joy, the moist sounds muffled on his cockmeat. The knowledge struck her as much as the physical sensations. She was getting fucked in the mouth by an animal! The depravity, the degradation, the wickedness all enhanced the thrill.

“Unghhh,” she gasped as the huge wad of his cockhead slipped into her gullet, cutting off her air.

Then she purred while the cockmeat fucked between her pursed lips, pulling them almost inside out. She sucked on the tip, milking tasty cum from his cleft.

She sighed, “Ahhhhh.”

Rocky began to quiver violently.

His cock-knob ballooned in her mouth, and, sighting down his prick, Mary saw his balls swell alarmingly.

He was about to shoot in her mouth!

A ram was going to unload his cock and balls in her mouth, and she was going to drink it! Fiery waves of pure passion raced through the girl. She trembled in anticipation as much as the beast. Her lips pulled, her cheeks dragged, her tongue flashed.

Suddenly her mouth was full of� cum.

The jet hit her throat with such force that her head was tilted back, her golden curls bouncing, her blue eyes opening wide in surprise. The ram almost blew her head right off the end of his prick. Mary stiffened and pushed her face back onto his spurting cockmeat, fighting against the tide of his river of cum with all the strength she could muster.

She mouthed his prick-knob again as he hosed her mouth with another squirt. The cum-starved girl was gulping the fuck juice down as fast as she could, but the beast’s load was too much for her. She couldn’t manage to swallow it all. Cum filled her mouth, expanded her cheeks and, overflowing her lips, ran down both sides of her chin.

She kept sucking voraciously.

Rocky kept spurting jism out.

Her mouth had been more effective than her hands, and he was coming with more abundance than he had when she’d jacked him off. His balls seemed to be bottomless, spinning out in an endless supply of hot� jism.

At last he stopped spurting.

He stood, splay-legged, his head bobbing up and down over her shoulder, his flanks heaving in and out.

His prick was still in her mouth.

Mary nursed on his cock, milking out every last drop of his cock slime. She used her hands to stroke his prick. Her lips pulled and her tongue flared as she made sure she had gotten every precious drop.

She pulled her mouth away and his dark cockhead bobbed up and down before her face. She used her tongue to lap his prick clean, polishing the solid piece of cockmeat until his prick-knob gleamed with a wet luster like some tasty dark pearl.

Then she sat back on her heels.

Now that the act was over, the cocksucking accomplished and the cum swallowed, Mary wondered how she felt about it.

She had expected to be ashamed of herself, to have to suffer self-recrimination and remorse. She had been willing to suffer such regrets, in fact, figuring that the delici�ous feast of cum was worth it. But now she felt nothing of the sort. With the taste of the ram’s succulent cockmeat and delectable jism still lingering on her tastebuds and lips, still warming her gullet and belly, Mary felt no regrets at all.

She looked up at the ram. There was a dazed look in his eyes, as if he had been completely drained and fucked-out by the tremendous force of the climax Mary had given him with her mouth.

The ram stared back at her, his golden eyes fixed speculatively upon her blue eyes.

Mary grinned with delight when she realized that she could look the beast directly in the eye and feel no embarrassment.

She doubted she could have done that with a human whom she had just given a blowjob to.

There were, she saw, enormous benefits in having sex with dumb animals.

And now naughty little Mary, with the taste of cum still lingering in her mouth, began to wonder what else she might enjoy doing with the hot ram.

Chapter 5

Mary wond �ered if she should let the ram fuck her.

Was getting fucked in the cunt by an animal more sinful than getting fucked in
the mouth? She wasn’t sure. It certainly didn’t seem any naughtier, but such things were hard to judge.

She wondered, too, if a girl could lose her virginity to an animal. Was it the mere fact of having a prick up a girl that divested her of her cherry, or did that prick had to be attached to a human being?

Maybe an animal cock was like using a dildo or a sausage or something. That would be handy, no doubt of that. A girl could get all the animal cock she wanted and still retain her purity. She couldn’t be sure about it and realized that, for the sake of convenience, she might well be stretching a point.

But the thought of having Rocky’s massive cock fucking in and out of her pussy was awfully exciting.

The ram, having come twice now, no longer felt horny.

He was grazing, big-horned head down. His cock was semi-hard now, looping out in a fat c �urve, sweeping down from his loins. The dark-gray tip glistened with the polished luster that the girl’s mouth had put on it.

He eyed the girl as he grazed.

His balls had been nicely emptied. But, still, who knew what other treats the girl might have in store for him? Not desperate with need now, the stout creature was nevertheless willing to perform whatever other strange human perversions might arise.

And Mary felt pretty certain that a few strokes or a lick would soon have his cockmeat stiff again.

But should she do such a naughty thing?

Blowing the beast had made the girl as hot as she had ever been in her life, and her inhibitions were flagging, but still she could not make up her mind. Fucking a ram was not the sort of thing that an innocent young virgin took lightly.

Mary might not have pondered the question so deeply had she realized that such things were not so uncommon as one might suppose, and, in fact, there was a family tradition of animal fucking … �

***

Early that morning, Bess Wilson, Mary’s mother, had woke up feeling like a nice bit of prick. Bess was a good-looking woman. Years of hard living on the farm had not wasted her, as it often did with farmers’ wives. Her skin was tanned but not leathery, she wore her hair tied back in a prim bun but it was still soft, and hard work had not made her scrawny, but had rather made her shapely. She had an hourglass figure, wide hips and big tits around a narrow waist.

She came awake all of a sudden, with the sharp realization that she was horny as hell.

She rested on her back and stared at the ceiling for awhile.

Her husband, Clem, had not fucked her for nearly a month now, as near as she could recall. He seldom had the energy to fuck. Clem labored in the fields six days a week, long and hard. On Sundays he relaxed but, being a religious man, he believed that it was a sin to fuck on the Sabbath, even when fucking his lawfully wedded wife.

Bess had made other arrangements.

But whe �n she was feeling fuckable, she always, being a devoted wife, gave her husband first crack at her cunt.

Clem had started to stir beside her in bed now.

It was not yet dawn, for the farmer’s day started early, and Bess hoped there was time for a fuck. She reached out and cupped her husband’s cock and balls. His prick was soft and his balls were shriveled. She began to fondle his cock and was rewarded by a twitch in his prick and a slight swelling in his balls. He groaned in semi-slumber.

Bess would have liked to suck his prick up nice and hard. She knew that a little sucking was guaranteed to stiffen even a fatigued cock. In her youth, before she was wed, Bess had been known as the best blower in seven counties and few were the local lads who had not had head from her. But Clem didn’t know that. She had never given him a blow job.

She had started to go down on him on their wedding night.

Clem had been scandalized.

“That’s whorish behavior,” he told her.

Bess had batted her eye s and looked innocent and said, “Oh, I thought that was what wives were expected to do.”

“Naw, you got that wrong, woman,” he said, calmed by her obvious innocence. “That’s a perversion and a blasphemy.”

So Bess hadn’t blowed Clem.

She judged it wouldn’t be wise to tell him that she had sucked the cocks of countless boys.

In the early days of their marriage, their sex life had been adequate, for Clem was lusty enough and not yet worn out by years of hard labor. He had fucked her almost every night, but only in the missionary position and only in the cunt, to be sure, but she was relatively satisfied. But their fucking had fallen off drastically after awhile and soon Clem was only screwing her once a month or so.

Bess had considered taking a lover. But she knew that adultery was a sin. So she started fucking animals instead. Just as Clem’s cock was starting to get nice and hard, he gave a lurch and sat up in bed. Bess smiled at him.

He stared down at his cock, which was in he �r hand.

“Good God, woman!” he said.

“Clem?”

“It’s morning! Only a whore would fondle a man’s member in the cold gray light of dawn!”

“But I’m feeling horny, Clem,” she insisted.

Clem hopped out of bed, scrawny as a scarecrow, his arms and legs flopping about like a disjointed puppet and his cock sticking straight out. He was staring down at that hard-on with a look of horror and revulsion on his face. He figured it was a sin to have a hard-on at dawn. What sort of pervert was he wed to? And it was Saturday, to boot — the Sabbath but one day away!

Clem ignored his hard-on and got dressed.

Bess sighed.

She got up and made breakfast. Her pussy was like a smoldering ember between her shapely thighs. Clem stared at her sadly as he chewed his flapjacks. She could tell that he was having thoughts of Sodom and Gomorrah. She wouldn’t have minded
a nice bit of sodomy, herself. But she knew it was useless to persist. She was thankful that she had worked out alternative arr �angements.

Clem stomped off to the fields, his hogwasher overalls flapping around his skinny shanks.

A little later sweet little Mary went out to wander around innocently, looking like an adorable golden doll in her dress and bonnet.

Bess, dutiful wife that she was, cleaned up the breakfast table and did her morning chores.

Then she went out to the barn.

Ringo the bull was standing in his stall.

He was a massive black brute, horned and horny. All the farmers for miles around fetched their cows over to be fucked by Ringo and never once had the bovine brute failed.

He had never failed Bess either.

When the woman walked into the shadowed barn, the bull raised his huge head, the ring in his nose glinting. His wide nostrils flared and, scenting her sexual heat, his prick rippled.

The bull was not as intelligent or as imaginative as Rocky the ram and it had never dawned on him that fucking a human was a perversion. He merely thought of Bess as a cow and himself as a fucking machine. �

Bess stood back and regarded the bull wistfully for a moment. She wondered sometimes if it was wrong to fuck an animal. She knew it was not as wrong as adultery would be and so it was justified, the lesser of two evils.

Nothing could be as wrong as a horny, unfucked cunt.

She stepped into his stall. The bull’s big head came around as he looked at her. He was slobbering but she didn’t mind — she wasn’t going to kiss him. She pulled a stool up. It was more normally used as a milking stool, but it did just as well for milking hot cum out of pricks.

Sitting on the stool beside his massive flank, Bess reached under the brute with both hands and began to pull and fondle his cock and balls. She took little pleasure in this. She didn’t feel at all romantic about the beast, simply regarding him as a city woman would regard her cock-shaped vibrator. But still, when she felt his massive cockmeat start to tense, then harden, the woman felt a rush of hot pleasure.

Out came the bull’s huge co ˇck.

Longer and longer and fatter and fatter grew the bull’s prick.

Gazing lustfully at that enormous prick, Bess marveled that she was able to take that cock up her cunt. The huge prick-knob seemed wider than her pelvis, the cockshaft longer than her torso.

Where the hell did the prick go when he fucked her?

And his balls were big as watermelons.

When he shot such a load into her, it was a wonder that she was not simply washed away on the tide.

Thinking of being stuffed brimful of that black cockmeat made her cunt steam and cream. Cuntjuice dripped from the rim of the stool. She stood up and took her dress off, not wanting to get it soaked. Then she sat down and played with his prick some more.

His cock was iron hard now and pulsating.

Ringo stood patiently, enjoying her hands. He loved her nice tight pussy too. Cows were often sloppy, even with his huge cock, but Bess’ cunt really pressured his prick and sucked. On the whole, Ringo thought that he preferred Bess to most any cow.

The � head of his cock had started to dribble.

Ribbons of milky white jism trickled down the smooth black slope of his cockmeat. Bess leaned in and tongued up a mouthful of the stuff. She had never sucked the bull off — that would have been perverted, she reckoned — but she did like to drink a little of his spunk once in a while. Bess had always adored a mouthful of cum back in the days when she was the champion cocksucker of the country. Now that she was married to a man who did not believe in blowjobs she had to get her cum where she could. Her tongue flattened on his cockmeat, slurping upwards, gathering up the delicious cock slime onto her tastebuds.

Her saliva lathered his cockhead in place of his cum.

Licking that lovely prick was making Bess so hot that she was afraid she might come before she got her pussy full, and she decided she had better get on with it. Creaming with an empty cunt had always seemed a waste to Bess.

She moved the stool ar πound in front of the bull.

His cock loomed out, the prick-knob extending all the way up to his front legs so that he seemed to stand astride of his cock. Bess sat on the stool and positioned her shoulders back against the rails of the stall. She needed to be securely supported or else she would not be able to wedge that bull’s cock up her cunt.

The stool was just the right height.

When Bess arched her back and tilted her crotch up, the head of the bull’s prick nuzzled into her groin. She spread her legs wide apart. Reaching down with both hands, she opened her cuntlips wide, pulling the fleshy folds over the tip of the bull’s prick.

Then she began to work her cunt down over his cock.

It was a long slow process, but one that she enjoyed. She shot one hip down, then the other, feeding an inch of bull cock into her cunt at a time.

She felt like a boa constrictor devouring a pig.

The bull’s cockhead was halfway up her and sh �e already felt stuffed to the brim, but she knew from happy experience that she could manage a lot more than that.

Inch by inch she squirmed down. Ringo stood rigid.

The first time they had fucked he had started to hump her, as he would have a cow, but that had been futile. His big, blunt prick had battered her away. So he had learned to stand stiff and let the woman work his cockmeat into her pussy.

It made a pleasant change from cud-chewing creatures who stood docile as he
fucked away.

“Ummmm,” purred Bess as her cunt spread out around that black cockhead and her clit rubbed against the smooth prickmeat. She was no longer sorry that her husband had declined her offer. She had quite rightly given him first crack at her cunt, but the bull’s cock was a hell of a lot more satisfying than Clem’s prick. If Clem felt compelled to rush off to plow the fields, this plowing was a welcome alternative.

Suddenly his cock-knob slipped in �.

“Oooooh,” she cried.

Her cuntlips collared his thick cock just behind the crown and his massive prick-knob throbbed within her pussy. His cock felt like a white-hot lump of iron inside her belly. Her pussy began to work on his cock, the inner muscles tightening in a series of concentric rings, sucking on his cockhead just as if she had a secret mouth in her cunt.

She pushed down, taking more cock up her pussy.

She had never managed to take all of that huge prick in, but she knew she could take half, and she worked towards that objective now, her belly heaving, her hips pumping, her ass grinding. She took inch after inch up her smoldering cunt.

The huge prick-knob surged in, wedging a passage open, prying and levering into the depths of her loins, forging a way for the thick cockshaft that followed. Bess squirmed on that huge prick like a pig on a spit, roasting over the fires of her own passion.

She had as much prick up her as she could manage now.

His cock �had bottomed out in her belly.

She began to turn from side to side, winding her cunt around his prick like a nut about a bolt. Slowly her pussy adjusted to accommodate that vast bulk.

She tried a stroke.

Her cunt was too tight still.

She squirmed around on his cock some more, lubricating and spreading her well-stuffed pussy. When she stroked again, she slid up his prick, then back down on the thick cockshaft. Her cuntlips turned almost inside out as they dragged up his prickmeat, then were stuffed back inside her as she pushed down again. The bull began to fuck very gently, sort of swinging his prick in and out, meeting her cunt as she slid down.

Gazing down at her belly, Bess was surprised that she could not see the outline of his cock lifted up in a furrow along her loins, pushing her innards out of place. A dreamy smile turned her lips upwards as she relished that sweet load of hot cockmeat, cherished that s �tout stuffing.

Her cunt was melting like a wax candle around a flaming wick and her clit was going off like a detonator. She moaned and whimpered. The bull began to snort, pawing at the floor of the stall with one foot, his massive head swaying back and forth as if stunned by the sensation.

Braced against the stall, Bess threw her legs up and hooked her knees over his cock, gripping the fat prick between her thighs so that she was mounted on his cock like a horizontal flagpole sitter. Her ass began to churn wildly now as she increased the tempo and Ringo began to fuck his prick in with vigor as they began fucking furiously.

Bess shuddered and came.

Then she came again.

Stuffed to the gunwales with throbbing bull prick, the horny woman was going off like a machine gun, her orgasms rattling through her pussy in volleys. She moaned and wailed and whimpered. Her hot fuck juices poured out onto his fucking cock. As her pussy lubricated itself, the mighty � bull was able to fuck into her more fluidly, fucking his prick in faster with every stroke.

Ringo bellowed.

Bess felt his hot jism squirt into her cunt in a creamy jet.

Her own multiple orgasm surged to a new peak as she thrilled to the joy of being hosed full of cum.

The bull was coming by the bucketful, dose after dose of hot thick cum flooding her. Bess’ steaming cuntjuice gushed out to blend with the bull’s cum.

At long last, the bull’s balls were drained.

His prick began to sway up and down, lifting and lowering the woman who was still spiked on the end of his prick.

Bess continued to squirm as she worked off the last sparks and the final drops of her prolonged climax. With her thighs clamped around his cock and her knees hooked over, she rode up and down, tipping the stool over. Cum and cuntjuice ran down her crotch and spread out on the floor like spilled milk.

His cock began to soften and diminish.

Bess squirmed off his ⁄prick, going out inch by inch, emptying her cunt just as she had filled her pussy. When his cockhead finally popped out of her, his prick bobbed up and down. The tip was dripping, slathered with mingled cum and cuntjuice. Thick drops splashed onto her belly. Bess slid down onto the floor of the stall, sitting under the bull’s front legs, watching his prick sway up and down. That black cockmeat, streaked with fuck cream and cum, looked delicious.

She ducked forward and began to tongue his cockhead, gathering up all the precious fuck juices, quenching her appetite for cum and savoring the flavor of her own cuntjuice. She laved all over the prick-knob and slurped up and down the cockshaft. She crawled right under the brute and licked his collapsed balls, as if to show the gratitude she felt for the sweet load of cum they had poured into her. She licked back up to the prickhead and slobbered again.

She continued to tongue the bull’s prick until his entire cock had � dropped down, hanging under his loins, spent.

She knew he would soon be potent again — as soon as she needed another cuntful of big bull prick.

But she was satisfied for now.

She mopped her frothy pussy up with a handful of straw and put her cotton dress back on.

She left the stall and walked out of the barn without looking back. Ringo was only a dumb animal, and she felt no need to say goodbye to the brute. She had kissed his cock and balls in gratitude — the rest of the animal didn’t count.

Bess returned to the farmhouse where, like any good country wife who had not taken a lover, she did the rest of her chores.

Chapter 6

If Mary had known that her mother fucked the bull regularly, she would probably have been less inhibited about letting the ram fuck her — especially since she had already sucked him off. But she had no idea that her mother was a bullfucker. Nor could she ask advice of her mother, not the way she could ask naughty Lulu May Dickens.

Mary had i �ntended to ask Lulu May about fucking and blowing men, anyhow, and she guessed maybe she could work in a few questions about animal fucking, making it sound as if she were curious rather than eager. If Lulu May was as naughty as she was said to be, she shouldn’t object to those questions. She might even be flattered that Mary took an interest in her affairs. Of course, Lulu May might not know anything about fucking animals.

If she was getting fucked by men, she might never have felt the need or the urge to make it with an animal. Mary would have to phrase her questions with a certain delicacy, to keep from causing them both embarrassment.

But Mary needn’t have worried.

Nothing would embarrass Lulu May Dickens.

Lulu May was every bit as naughty as her reputation proclaimed. She had taken over the role that Mary’s mother had held years before, and she was known to be the best cocksucker in the county as well as an energetic piece of ass.

Lulu May had sucked off � countless cocks.

Some of those cocks had been sucked off under strange circumstances, so that Lulu May, herself, was not sure who the man or boy she had given a blowjob to might happen to be. She recognized the various cocks with no trouble. Finding a suckable prick before her eyes, she always knew for certain if it was a prick she had sucked before. But often she didn’t know who what prick was attached to.

Her first mouthful of cock and her first drink of cum had happened like that, and Lulu May, who had become a confirmed cock-sucker with the very first lick, never knew whom she had given her first blowjob to. Nor did she care.

The prick was the thing.

The man attached to the cock didn’t matter in the slightest, as long as the prick was big and hard and full of fuck juice.

How did this happen?

Lulu May usually blew men through a knothole.

Lulu May was a teen, like Mary, and she had started her sex � life two years before when she was already a nubile young lady with a lusty temperament.

Her bouncy body seemed to have been constructed completely out of circles and ovals and curves, without a straight line or an angle anywhere.

Her tits were like balloons.

Her stiff nipples were like the valves by which those big balloons had been inflated.

The cheeks of her ass were round, as if fitted behind her to counterbalance her round tits.

Her thighs were rounded, her hips were rounded — even her cunt seemed to be round instead of a slit, for that creamy fuck hole was always gaping open, the slot ready to be stuffed. Her cunt smoldered at the base of a gently rounded belly, between those molded thighs. These characteristics extended to her features, as well.

She had flashing dark eyes that were usually wide open as she gazed lustfully at a young man’s well-packed groin. Her lips were usually parted in a little oval of astonishment — or as if �they were all set to be slipped over the head of a cock. She had ebony hair which she wore in ringlets, little round coils of jet that bounced gaily up and down as her head bobbed up and down on a prick.

Yes, Lulu May was shapely and well rounded.

And her experiences were well rounded.

***

This is how Lulu May first encountered a stiff prick and dealt with the situation instinctively:

Behind the country schoolhouse which both Mary and Lulu May attended, there was a two-compartment outhouse. One side was for the boys, the other for the girls.

The outhouse was made of knotty pine.

In the wall between the two compartments there was a knot of wood which some enterprising young boy had knocked out, leaving a knothole through which the boys could peer and observe the girls as they squatted on the wooden seat.

Lulu May — a virgin then — had for some time been aware that whenever she went to the outhouse, a boy seemed to have a need to perform a bo �dily function.

She didn’t, at first, realize that that bodily function had nothing to do with voiding his bladder or bowels, but that it was his balls that needed to be emptied.

But one day, as she lifted her skirt, she saw a watchful eye peering through the knothole.

She was furious for all of ten seconds.

Then the naughty nymphette grinned, finding that she loved the idea of having a horny young man gaze at her body. She squirmed out of her panties, holding her skirt up and parting her thighs so that he could get a clear look at her pussy.

Lulu May went to the outhouse every day after that.

One boy or another always followed on her heels.

She knew that the boys varied, because sometimes a blue eye gazed at her, sometimes a brown or a gray eye. But whatever the color, the gaze was hot with lust.

Lulu May knew that those young men must be beating their meat as they looked at her through the wall.

She adored the thought of all that fuck jui �ce being spilled in her honor.

She took to wearing the sort of clothing that she could easily open, so that she was able to show them her tits and her ass, and, of course, her creamy cunt.

Then one day some bold lad — she never figured out who it was — had pushed his cock through the knothole.

Lulu May had gazed at it.

It was a fine big cock, the prick-knob shaped like a mushroom and hot like a poker used to stir a fire. A dark fat vein pulsated up the underside of the cockshaft and the cleft tip was parted. She could see preliminary spunk bubbling in the cleft.

Lulu May was cherry.

She wasn’t sure what to do with that prick.

But the cock was available and lovely looking. All of a sudden, the girl realized that she wanted to take hot prick in her mouth. She had heard, vaguely, about blowjobs.

She guessed she wanted to blow that prick.

She hesitated for a moment, then she grinned impishly, bent down, and took the swollen cockhead into her mouth.

She was naive — �she blew on the prick.

But she was a natural and, as soon as she had puffed, she inhaled, ready to blow again. But she discovered that inhaling on the sweet cockmeat was lots better than huffing and puffing.

She took a long, tentative suck.

“Ummmm,” she purred, finding that she had discovered the secret of giving head. She knew instinctively just how to go about delivering a first-class blowjob.

She sucked the lucky lad off.

When he came in her mouth, her dark eyes opened wide in surprise. She swallowed that thick, hot fuck juice and adored it.

Back in the schoolroom, Lulu May looked around at the various boys, but couldn’t decide which one she had sucked off.

Whoever he was, though, he must have blabbed about it, because the next day a different prick was presented to her through the dividing wall. This prick was as big and as tasty as the first, but shaped differently, with an elongated, tapering cock-knob.

Lulu May milked the prick dry.

After that, the cum-hungry girl started visiting the outhouse twice a day. On every occasion she found herself presented with a tasty cock and a hot load of cum.

The school teacher worried about the state of Lulu May’s bladder, but made no connection between the girl’s frequent excusals from class and that of the dozen or so boys who took it in turns to raise their hands to be excused.

Lulu May drank so much juicy jism in the next few months that she gained two pounds.

But that was okay — she gained it in her tits.

Soon afterwards, Lulu May began getting fucked by various local lads, but she still made her daily visits to the outhouse, enjoying the thrill of sucking off disembodied, anonymous cocks.

The boys looked at Mary through the knot-hole, too.

But Mary had never discovered the fact and, therefore, never made a point of exposing her cunt to the wall except by accident. Nor did she have to use the outhouse frequently, so no lad had ever been bold enough to push a prick throug �h when Mary was on the other side.

If one had, Mary might not have had to ask the advice of Lulu May in such matters.

Chapter 7

Lulu May lived on a farm bordering on Mary’s farm.

Though older, she was still sucking off two lucky lads every schoolday, Monday to Friday. In the evenings she frequently met young men out behind the barn or down by the river and managed to get her full share of fucking as well.

But weekends were different.

The boys played baseball or went fishing, and Lulu May often found herself devoid of prick on Saturday and Sunday.

That was why she started fucking the sheepdog.

Mary and her little lamb had fallen to a sexual encounter more or less by accident.

Mary had been fingerfucking herself.

The ram had been looking for a sexy sheep.

Fate had thrown them together.

But Lulu May was a different kettle of fish. She had deliberately decided that it might be fun to get fucked by a dog. She had been watching Old Blue round up the s ⁄heep one afternoon and had noticed how vigorous and energetic he was as he bounded about the hillside. It had occurred to her that if the sheepdog were to put that much vitality into a fuck, he would make a wonderful partner.

No sooner had she thought of fucking the dog than she decided to try it. And try it, she did.

Fucking a dog was as good she had hoped.

In a way, getting fucked by a dog was a lot like sucking anonymous cocks through a knot hole. There was no need to make small talk, no need to kiss and cuddle, no emotional entanglements to cloud the pure pleasure of an all-out fuck.

The dog put a lot more energy into fucking than most guys.

His balls held more cum.

It made a nice change and solved the problem of where to find some prick on weekends.

Today was Saturday.

Mary was pondering the fucking of her ram.

And naughty Lulu May was just about to get balled by Old Blue …

***

Old Blue looked forward to the weekends more, if anything, than �did Lulu May.

There was a sheepdog bitch not far away who sometimes put out for Old Blue, but she was a shaggy sort of creature and, although he didn’t mind emptying his cock and balls into her, he didn’t really fancy her. There was an old hound bitch in the area as well, but she sometimes gave him a nasty nip when he got too rough.

Lulu May never nipped him.

Her smooth, hairless loins were the stuff of doggy wet dreams.

And, unlike bitches, she was always in heat.

***

Lulu May came out of the farmhouse, wearing a pair of cut-off jeans that were molded around her pert ass like a coat of denim paint. She also wore a cotton workshirt with the tails tied up so that her midriff was bared. Ole Blue was in the yard, his muzzle resting on his forepaws, his fluffy tail twitching.

When he saw the girl he cocked an ear.

Lulu May winked at the dog.

The perceptive brute gave a little yelp of joy, realizing that it was time for his weekend tre �at. He bounded to his feet.

Lulu May strolled on towards a nearby fringe of trees that bordered the farmyard, and the dog trotted after her, trying to look nonchalant. The dog understood that it would not be a good idea for other humans to find out that he was putting the prick to Lulu May.

He didn’t think it was wrong, himself — not the sort of thing to bar him from doggy heaven, say, the way killing a sheep would do — but he had a pretty good idea that the girl’s mother and father might not take kindly to the idea that their little girl was getting pumped full of dog prick.

But it was not easy to act nonchalant when his big prick was already starting to swell with readiness.

Lulu May strolled on, her juicy ass swaying.

Her jeans had been cut so short that they were tucked up into a vee at her crotch and a few fluffy strands of cunt hair curled out from the taut leg holes. The crotchpiece was damp. Lulu May, wearin g those skin-tight, skimpy shorts was a provocative sight even for a dog, although she dressed more for human benefit. And she always liked to notice when her daddy stared hard at her crotch and a big lump began to grow in his pants.

She wondered if her daddy jacked off while he thought about her. She wondered if, sometimes when he fucked her mother, he might close his eyes and pretend that it was his daughter.

Lulu May had never fucked her daddy.

But all he would have had to do was suggest it.

The sheepdog was following close behind the girl, moving as if he were rounding up a stray sheep, his head low to the ground, his long tongue lolling out, his haunches raised and quivering.

His prick was semi-hard and the big reddish tip had started to push out from the hairy sheath. As he hunkered low to the ground, his cockhead plowed the earth.

His tail wagged, and he yelped with anticipation as Lulu May looked back over her shoulder and gave him an � encouraging smile, along with a pronounced flip of her tight ass.

She moved through the fringe of trees and halted in a pleasant sunlit glade, overhung with leafy branches.

The eager dog circled around her.

Lulu May stretched, yawning as if with indifference, but a smile played over her full red lips and there was a glint in her dark flashing eyes. She had been thinking about getting a nice cuntful of sheepdog prick all morning and had gotten herself worked up.

She untied her shirttails, then slipped the shirt off.

Her naked tits were round and firm, the nipples jutting out in taut nuggets.

She unzipped her shorts and tugged them down.

Her pubic thicket was like a dark, wild forest and through that forest her open cunt ran like a sluggish jungle river.

She sat down in the grass.

Old Blue moved over to her, whimpering, his prick bouncing up and down under his shaggy belly.

Lulu May parted her legs and the dog buried his snout in her crotch and began � to tongue her hot cunt. She purred, enjoying that long, moist rasping caress. Sometimes she liked to let the dog do that until she had an orgasm, but today she was more inclined to want her pussy stuffed full of prick. After a few moments of pleasant cuntlapping, she drew the dog’s head away.

She fondled his prick.

His cock was fully rampant now, a long hairy prickshaft capped by a flushed, flaring slab of polished cockmeat. Her hand skimmed up and down the prickshaft. She tickled the underside of his cock-knob, wanting to make the brute as big and hot and hard as possible before they went on with their fuck.

She touched the tip of her tongue against his cockhead, testing to see how hot his big prick was.

She lapped the tasty slab of cock for a few moments, enjoying, as she always did, the flavor of hot prickmeat. The thought of letting the dog come in her mouth was attractive and she toyed with it for a few moments. She licked lightly on the tip of his cock. Bu �t once again she decided that her cunt needed cum more than her mouth did.

She turned over onto her hands and knees.

The dog yelped and shuffled about nervously. He was an obedient dog and was waiting for permission to mount her.

Lulu May wagged her ass as if she had a tail.

Old Blue hopped up, folding his forepaws around the handles of her hipbones and clinging to her haunches. She arched her back, tilting her ass up under his belly. His hot breath billowed onto her neck and he clung to her. His haunches humped, but his prick wasn’t in her pussy get.

The cock-knob rebounded from the back of her thigh and then skimmed up the slope of her uptilted ass. The prick was so hot she wondered if it would mark her like a branding iron. She lowered her head to the ground, leaving her ass at the highest point of her kneeling body. Her fat tits dragged on the earth.

She reached back between her thighs and took the sheepdog’s cock in her guiding hand.

His prick throbbed and pulsed, m �aking her more eager than ever to feel his big cock fucking into her slimy writhing cunt.

She directed his cockhead into her pussy and began to run his prick up and down, not letting him penetrate get. She was using his cockknob like a spoon to stir her creamy cunt. She brushed the cockmeat across her trembling clit and shuddered.

Old Blue slobbered on her neck, whimpering with need, his haunches poised and trembling.

Lulu May slipped his cockhead into her pussy.

The moment the dog was correctly positioned, he took over. He humped, fucking the length of his long iron-hard prick up the girl’s cunt with the first long rippling stroke.

“Oh!” she gasped.

The dog held the full penetration for a long moment, savoring the joy of having every inch of his hot cockmeat buried in a slippery human pussy. Lulu May thrilled to the sensation of having her cunt brimful of thundering dog cock.

She squirmed her ass around, and her cunt began to drag and suck on the dog’s buried cock.

Old �Blue drew out until only the head of his prick was still in her, paused, then fucked the whole huge cock in again, plunging balls deep up Lulu May’s steaming pussy.

He repeated the stroke and this time she met him with a thrust, pushing her cunt back as his prick fucked up her pussy hole, then twisting her hips around as he pulled out. She was adding the friction of twisting to the in-and-out contact. His cock almost hissed as he fucked into her cunt.

Faster and faster the dog fucked her.

His shaggy haunches became a blur as they darted back and forth, and his prick was like a lightning bolt. Cuntjuice sprayed out of her pussy as his fat cock stuffed her cunt full. Lulu May had started a steady wailing as thrills rippled through her hot pussy, wave after wave coming higher and faster. Her ass was tilted up as the dog’s huge cock fucked in to the root, and her cunt sucked on his cockmeat as he withdrew. The sheepdog’s shaggy belly whacked against the girl’s smooth, hairless ass, � and his bloated balls swung in and out of her crotch like the clappers of a meaty bell.

Lulu May was starting to cream.

She tried to hold back, tried to wait for the dog. She wanted to feel his hot cum squirt up her pussy hole before she came. She knew there was not long to wait, for the horny brute was fucking his cock into her cunt with frenzied energy, his spine curving into an S shape as his cock fucked into her cunt.

His cock was swelling, spreading her pussy hole out around the expanding size.

His prick-knob seemed to be reaching halfway to her throat as he bored full length and balls deep into her cunt.

She felt his clinging grip tighten on her hips and heard the beast whine with frantic need. Lulu May twisted her ass wildly about, her pelvis churning and her belly pumping, her bones almost rattling under the furious canine assault.

Then the dog shot up her cunt.

Lulu May wailed with pure bliss when she felt that hot dose of canine cum squirt into her cunt.

Like a cata �lyst, the dog’s cum changed the chemistry of her cunt and her
own hot fuck juices gushed out to mingle with his. Waves of ecstasy shot through her loins, and her clit seemed to ignite. Ripples flowed up her trembling thighs and electric spasms passed across her belly. All the sensations crashed together deep inside her cunt, where the dog’s thundering prick was spilling its hot load.

Lulu May gurgled with the joy of climax.

She was having a multiple orgasm, going off like a machine gun, spasm upon spasm racking her loins. The dog, not to be outdone, was having a multiple ejaculation. Each time he fucked in, another creamy jet of jism hosed her pussy. He was pumping the stuff out in load after load, fluid rockets launched from his balls. Great creamy ribbons of cum and cuntjuice gushed from her pussy hole and flooded down her crotch. The stuff ran down her thighs and seeped back onto the dog’s balls. A damp patch spread out on the ground under them.

And still they �fucked on.

With her cunt hole oiled by their mingled juices, the dog’s prick was fucking in faster than ever and squirting out more fuck lube with every lunge.

Then, at long last, he shot the final dose up the girl’s cunt, and his humping slowed and faltered. He clung to her ass, his prick still buried in her pussy as Lulu May squirmed around, working off the final sparks of her own coming on his emptied prick.

Finally she, too, stopped moving.

They remained joined for a few minutes, both of them panting from their frenzied fucking, his prick stuffed up her cunt like a plug into a socket, a peg into a hole. Although he had emptied his cock and balls to the very dregs, that big prick was not getting any smaller or softer. If anything, his cock seemed bigger and harder.

Lulu May crawled forward.

Instead of separating from the sheepdog’s plugged in prick, she simply dragged the dog along after her.

Her cunt was molded to the shape of his cock, glued there by the sticky juice �s of their coming.

The girl reached back between her thighs and got a grip on the dog’s emptied balls. Holding him firmly, she attempted to drag her cunt off his prick.

But to no avail.

They were well and truly stuck together!

This was a thing that Lulu May had often feared. She knew that when two dogs fucked they sometimes got stuck together afterwards. Now it had happened to her!

How long would they have to wait before the sheepdog’s prick finally softened and slipped out of her pussy?

She tried to remember how long it usually took when two dogs got stuck fast, but she couldn’t. Whenever that had happened, someone had come along and thrown a bucket of cold water over them. That always freed the animals.

But Lulu May didn’t want someone to come along and throw a bucket of cold water on her — to have someone find her there, with the dog stuck up her cunt, the fact that they had been fucking so obvious that she couldn’t even begin to deny it.

Lulu May began to get wor �ried.

She began to squirm and writhe as she attempted, in vain, to pluck his prick from her pussy. No matter how hard she tugged, how much she pulled or pushed, that stout cock remained lodged up her cunt.

There was nothing to do but wait. But it turned out okay.

It was Mary who found them.

Chapter 8

Across the fertile green fields came a moving scene that might have been an
illustration for a nursery rhyme.

A sweet little girl with golden ringlets, wearing a gingham dress and a bonnet with a pink ribbon, walked across the rolling land, and at her heels followed an adorable lamb. But a closer inspection would have showed it a strange sort of nursery rhyme — more of an adult tale — because the sweet little girl was flushed with passion and her pussy was steaming between her thighs and the adorable little lamb was, in fact, a lusty ram with a big prick looping from his fleecy loins.

Mary was on her way to visit Lulu May Dickens and to ask her advice about fucking animals. �

Mary had enjoyed jerking the ram off, and she had adored sucking him off, and she had positively been ecstatic when the big beast shot his wad in her mouth. And she knew that now that she had started fucking around with beasts of the field she was likely to continue. A mouthful of ram prick was a lovely thing to have available.

But the innocent virgin simply couldn’t work up the nerve to actually go all the way with the ram — to let him fuck her cunt.

She wanted to.

Blowing the beast had made her hotter than she had ever been before, and her pussy yearned for its first ever load of prick. But would fucking an animal be a mortal sin? Would such depravity leave her blemished for life, marred forever by degradation?

She had no idea what sort of effect the fucking of an animal might have on her personality or on her body. She didn’t even know if she could lose her virginity to an x animal, or if, once her cunt had been fucked by a ram’s prick, her pussy would still be suitable for human cocks.

Lovely as the thought of getting fucked by Rocky was, Mary simply had to feel assured that it would not ruin her for humans, that she would not be limited in the future to fucking with animals. The actual fucking might be better with a ram than with a man, but there were limits to such affairs.

She couldn’t, for instance, marry a sheep.

Mary had no idea whether Lulu May was an authority on the fucking of domestic animals, but she figured that if anyone she knew did know about such matters it would be lusty Lulu May. It might be a delicate subject to bring up, it might well be embarrassing, but Mary felt that she had to seek Lulu May’s advice.

When she had gotten up from the ground, had smoothed her skirt down and had buttoned her dress at the front, Roc �ky had regarded her with his golden eyes. Had he expected to screw her? It was hard to say. He had already come twice and his prick was no longer rampant, but on the other hand, that big cock had not gone completely soft.

Mary was sure that the ram could get another hard-on without very much effort.

And if she got some assurance from Lulu May that it would not ruin her cunt for men, Mary was looking forward to jacking or sucking that big prick up to a new rampancy, then fucking him on the spot!

Girl and ram, they crossed the bordering fields.

Coming to a fringe of trees, with a leafy glade, Mary stopped and stared in amazement at the bizarre scene that confronted her. Then she slowly smiled.

It was obviously not going to be at all difficult to bring the conversation around to bestiality.

It was, in fact, the only logical topic of conversation under the curious circumstances, for there was sexy Lulu May on her hands and knees, �a sheepdog stuck up her cunt.

***

Lulu May blushed when she saw Mary approach.

She figured that Mary was a naive little virgin who would not understand about such things. Still, she guessed that it was better than having her mother or father discover her full of dog prick. Maybe Mary would be kind enough to fetch a pail of water and to keep her mouth shut about what she had discovered.

Mary strolled up, smiling.

The smile was encouraging. It was a lot better than if she had looked shocked or disgusted.

“Hi, Lulu May,” said Mary.

Mary’s little lamb — which, Lulu May now saw, was no longer a little lamb at all — was eyeing them with a strange expression. But it was only logical that a ram would be surprised to find a girl fucking a sheepdog. The ram and the dog exchanged a meaningful glance. The dog looked sheepish and the ram looked knowing.

In fact, the two animals had met before, in the fields. Rocky had been putting the prick to a will �ing sheep and the dog, following his instincts, had tried to round them up. Rocky had been forced to butt the sheepdog vigorously, knocking him ass over heels, before he could finish fucking the sheep.

Old Blue had a healthy respect for the ram. But now the ram was gaining respect for the dog because, although the dog didn’t have horns, that cock that was stuck up the girl was impressive by canine standards, of course, and was no match for Rocky’s prick.

“Errr — hi, Mary,” said Lulu May.

“What you doing?” asked Mary, grinning impishly.

“Errr-ummm-ahhh-oh, shit! What the fuck does it look like I’ve been doing?” said Lulu May, giving up her attempt at denial.

“Been fucking your dog, huh?”

“Yeah,” Lulu May admitted. “You don’t seem surprised, Mary.”

Mary sat down on the ground in front of the kneeling dog fucker. She raised her knees and Lulu May, looking up her skirt, saw that Mary was not wearing any panties and that her cunt was open and fl �ooded with hot fuck juices.

“Oh, I had an idea you might know about such things,” Mary said. “In fact, I was gonna ask you about it. But look — don’t let me interrupt you, Lulu May. You can finish fucking the dog, don’t mind me. I’ll just sit here and watch.”

“We already finished,” Lulu May explained.

“Doesn’t look like it.”

“Damned dog is stuck up me. Can’t get his prick out until it gets softer.”

“Oh, that’s kind of awkward, huh?”

“Well, I’m glad that you’re being reasonable about it, anyhow. Lots of people don’t approve of fucking dogs.”

Mary tilted her head to one side.

“Do you do it lots?” she asked.

“Only on weekends,” said Lulu May. “I fuck and suck with boys during the week.”

“Yeah, that’s what I wanted to ask you, Lulu May. If a girl gets fucked by an animal, doesn’t it ruin her for guys?”

“Naw, not at all.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” said Mary.

“Why? Don’t tell me you’ve been balling animals, too?”

Ma ≥ry thought for awhile before she replied.

She had intended to gradually work the conversation around to animal fucking and not admit that she had been fooling around with her ram or that she wanted to fuck him. But now, having found Lulu May in such a compromising position, it didn’t seem necessary to be so subtle.

Mary said, “Well, not exactly. I mean, I haven’t actually been fucked by anything. I’m a virgin, really. But I got carried away this morning and –” She blushed a delicate shade of pink. “And, well, I guess I sucked my pet ram’s prick.”

“Ooooh — how exciting!”

“I figured you might think so.”

“Did he come in your mouth?” asked Lulu May.

“Um-hum. I swallowed it, too.”

“Gee, you’re as naughty as I am,” Lulu May said with respect, pleased to discover that her friend shared such inclinations.

“Do you blow your dog, too?” Mary asked. “Sometimes. Mostly we just fuck.”

“And the guys who screw you can’t t ∑ell that you’ve had animal meat up your cunt?”

“Naw, no way.”

“In that case –” Mary said, and she glanced at Rocky. “In that case, I think I’m gonna get laid!”

Rocky’s big-horned head came up, almost as if he understood the girl’s words or sensed their meaning.

Lulu May said, “Before you start fucking your ram, do you think you might help me get this damned dog’s prick out of my cunt?”

“I’ll try,” said helpful Mary.

She moved around beside Lulu May and grasped the dog’s prick by the root. But she didn’t try to pull him out right away. She was gazing at Lulu May’s cunt. The girl’s cuntlips were unpeeled around the dog’s hairy cock, and they seemed to be sealed together by cuntjuice. Mary found it an astonishing sight.

Mary was fond of her own cunt.

Now she found that she was looking fondly upon Lulu May’s cunt, wondering what it would be like to suck it.

She had tried and failed to go down on herself.

She wondere �d if Lulu May might be interested in a little mutual cuntlapping.

But she wasn’t sure how to bring the topic up, for she didn’t want to give the impression that she was a lesbian. She considered the situation for a moment, gazing at that sweet-looking pussy and finding that her mouth was watering for a taste.

Then she got a clever idea.

She put one hand flat on Lulu May’s ass and pushed while she pulled on the dog’s prick with her other hand.

His cock remained stuck up Lulu May’s pussy.

“I think I see the problem,” Mary said.

“What?” asked Lulu May.

“All that cum and cuntjuice has sort of stuck you together like it was glue,” Mary said. “I think that if I were to lick it up, it might get
you unstuck.”

Lulu May was surprised. She turned and gazed back at Mary, her eyebrows raised questioningly.

“If you don’t mind,” Mary said. “I mean, it won’t be like I was licking your cunt for perverted purposes.”

Then Lulu May slowly smiled.

Lulu May never object �ed to having her cunt licked. She had never been tongued by a girl before, but she figured that a tongue was a tongue and it didn’t matter at all what sex the tonguer happened to be — just as a cock was a cock, regardless of species.

“Sure, go ahead,” she said.

“You won’t think I’m a lesbian or anything nasty like that, will you?” Mary asked nervously.

“Of course not,” said Lulu May.

Mary leaned in and stuck her tongue out.

She began to run the tip very slowly up Lulu May’s unfurled cuntlips, where they were spread open around the dog’s prick.

“Ooooh,” Mary purred.

Lulu May’s cunt was delicious!

Mary wished that Lulu May’s pussy was not stuck full of dog prick so that she could really go to work on it.

Lulu May began to squirm.

Perhaps she was trying to pull her pussy off the dog’s cock or perhaps Mary’s nimble tongue was causing her to writhe about with such trembling and moaning.

Mary lapped with relish up both parted folds of Lulu May’s cunt and, just for the he πll of it, gave the sheepdog’s balls a few licks as well. But her efforts were to no avail. Tonguing up the fuck juice was not doing anything towards freeing them.

After awhile, Mary drew back.

Cuntjuice glistened on her lips.

Her pink tongue slid across her mouth.

“I guess it didn’t work,” she said.

“It sure felt good, though,” said Lulu May.

“I never licked a cunt before,” Mary said, fluttering her eyelashes and looking demure.

“I never been licked by a girl before, either.”

“I never been licked by anyone — except my ram.”

They stared at each other.

“We could suck each other off sometimes, if you wanted to,” said lusty Lulu May, excited by the prospect of adding a new perversion to her formidable array. She found — just as Mary did — that the idea of sucking a cunt was every bit as thrilling as that of being sucked, that both ends of the arrangement would be equally enjoyable.

“I wouldn’t mind,” Mary whispered. �

“But we got to get the damned dog out of me first.”

“I guess we’ll just have to wait.”

“Yeah. But while we’re waiting …” Lulu May began, and she grinned with anticipation. “I mean, my cunt is occupied, but there ain’t nothing in my mouth.”

“Ooooh! Will you?” squealed Mary.

“Sure, if you promise to do me afterwards.”

“I promise! I promise!”

“Why don’t you sit in front of me then?” suggested Lulu May.

Lulu May loved the idea.

It was kind of boring, kneeling there with nothing to do while she waited for the dog’s prick to shrink.

And the naughty teenager could think of no better way to kill a few minutes than by sucking her first cunt.

Chapter 9

Mary moved back around in front of the kneeling girl. Lulu May was on her hands and knees and Mary felt upright. Mary began to open her dress. She didn’t know if Lulu May wanted to play with her titties before going down on her cunt but it seemed like a good idea to bare thos �e plump tits anyhow. She pulled the front of her dress apart and arched her back, pushing her tits out.

Lulu May leaned forward and lapped at a nipple.

She switched across and licked the other nipple.

Then she began sucking on the stiff nips, pulling them between her lips and nursing gently while she purred happily. Mary swayed back and forth. She placed one hand alongside Lulu May’s cheek.

Lulu May tongued up the deep cleavage, lapping around the tit globes, working back to a fat nipple.

She could see why boys like to suck tit.

And it was making her hungry for the juicier main course that was soon to follow.

Supporting herself with one hand, she reached out with the other and groped up under Mary’s dress. She cupped the blonde girl’s creamy cunt in her palm, squeezing gently. Cuntjuice poured out. If that pussy tasted as good as it felt, Lulu May reckoned that she was in for a real treat! Her tongue was tingling and her mouth was drooling in anticipation o �f a hot cunt.

Mary cupped her tits, lifting them and pushing them together as she thrust them out into her friend’s face. She liked to suck on her own nipples, and now she found out that it felt a lot better to have someone else doing that sucking.

She could have enjoyed having her tits mouthed for ages — maybe even gotten her rocks off that way — but, with the far more thrilling prospect of having her cunt licked, she couldn’t bear to linger too long over the pleasant preliminaries.

She drew back.

Lulu May craned her neck out, lapping at a retreating nipple, but then she realized that it was time to move on to the main course. She smiled expectantly. Mary sat back in the grass and drew the hem of her dress up above her waist. Her knees lifted and her thighs parted. Lulu May gazed right at her flooded pussy. Her pink cuntlips were unfurled and cuntjuice lathered her groin.

Her pussy looked yummy.

Lulu May began to lick her lips. Mary leaned back, supporting herself o �n one elbow so that she could gaze down and see what Lulu May was doing. She slid one hand down and opened her cunt wider with her fingertips, exposing the darker inner folds, which were streaked with pearly nectar.

Lulu May gave a little squeal. Leaning down, she began to run her tongue up the insides of Mary’s thighs, switching from leg to leg, stopping just short of Mary’s foaming crotch. Mary squirmed and whimpered, waiting to feel that hot tongue make the vital contact. Her clit was pushing out, stiff and swollen, as if reaching for that tongue.

“Ooooh — do it,” Mary moaned. “Lick my pussy, Lulu May.”

Lulu May ran her tongue through Mary’s golden cunt curls and licked up the creases where her legs joined her torso. She could feel the blazing heat of Mary’s cunt against her cheek. It was like looking into the open door of a furnace.

Lulu May slowly slid her tongue up Mary’s soaking pussy.

“Ummm,” she purred, as the succulent flavor of a ju fiicy cunt tingled on her tastebuds.

Mary whimpered with joy as, for the very first time, she felt a tongue lap on her pussy.

Having her cunt licked was as good as she had hoped it would be.

“Yummy,” purred Lulu May, and she licked again. She began running her tongue up the cunt and over the clit, then stabbing it right up the smoldering pussy hole with a fucking motion. Just as she had when she had first sucked a prick, talented Lulu May discovered that cuntlapping was an instinctive thing and that she knew just how to do it without any practice or training or previous experience. Knowing how she liked her own cunt licked, the horny girl proceeded to do it to her own taste.

Mary was going wild.

Her ass churned about in the grass and her hips began to jolt up and down as she ground her pussy around in Lulu May’s willing face. She was panting and moaning with joy. Lulu May had used only her tongue at first but now she parted her lips and fitted her mouth over Mary �’s foaming pussy and began to suck steadily.

Cuntjuice flooded over her tongue and poured past her parted lips. Her mouth was stuck to Mary’s cunt like a suction cup plastered over a drain, nursing lovingly on the creamy feast.

Cuntsucking was as good as cocksucking, Lulu May realized. It was just as thrilling and, if anything, tastier. She was eager to bring Mary off, to have a cunt melt in her mouth for the first time, to drink the fuck juice of a girl.

Her hands slid down and cupped Mary by the haunches, holding her as if her loins were a bowl into which she was dipping her head, lapping up the creamy fuck juice. Mary’s thighs clamped around her head for a moment, then flew wide apart again. The blonde girl was vibrating all through her nubile body. She was so hot now that her whole being seemed to have become a fuck zone, melting with rising lust.

“Come,” Lulu May purred. “Ooooh, cream for me, Mary!”

Mary wailed, her hips grinding as she worked towards that end, thril led by the knowledge that the other girl wanted to milk her off as much as by the sensation of the sucking.

Lulu May slurped cuntjuice out by the tongueful.

The stuff dripped from her tongue and slathered her lips.

She swallowed and sucked, sucked and swallowed.

Mary began to melt.

The sheepdog and the ram looked on in wonderment.

Still mounted firmly on Lulu May’s vibrant haunches, his cock still buried up her cunt. Old Blue was staring over the girl’s shoulder, amazed to see her tongue lapping merrily away on the other girl’s cunt. Rocky had moved closer, his golden eyes wide with astonishment as he observed this strange scene.

Was there no end to human perversion?

He had lapped Mary’s cunt himself, but that was only normal. To the ram, the concept of bestiality was not nearly as deviate as that of homosexuality.

The dog felt the same way.

He could understand why his mistress liked to suck his prick, but he couldn’t see why she would want to lap a cunt.

The two confu �sed animals looked at each other, sharing a sense of bestial bewilderment. Their expressions were very nearly human.

What strange and mysterious longings worked in the minds of women? What dark desires motivated them to such an unlikely thing?

Yet, weird and incomprehensible as it might be, it was obvious that both girls — the sucker and the suckee — were enjoying the juicy cunt-lapping with equal pleasure.

The dog’s cock, still stiff and stuck fast in Lulu May’s twat, began to tingle with new arousal.

The ram’s prick began to harden and throb.

Neither animal understood the situation, but they were getting turned on by it. And it seemed likely that, very soon, there was going to be a demand for some stiff animal prick.

Chapter 10

As Lulu May gobbled hungrily away at Mary’s sweet pussy, she realized that a subtle transformation was taking place in Old Blue’s prick — a change in purpose rather than magnitude of intention rather than dimension. That large cock was stil ◊l jammed tight up her hole but instead of merely plugging her, his cock had begun to surge and flare and throb.

Her cunt, too, was changing.

She was getting plenty excited while she sucked Mary’s juicy cunt and the excitement registered in her own cunt. Her pussy was getting hot and lubricated and was starting to ripple upon the fat prick that was stuck so snug into her cunt.

Old Blue drew his haunches back.

This time, instead of dragging her cunt with him, he managed to slide his prick out a few inches.

He poised, about half of his thick cockshaft drawn out of her, the hairy prick soaking in her fuck juices. Her cuntlips had collared him halfway up the shaft, pulling and sucking. His prick was like a fat, hairy spike, bolting his balls to her cunt. The cock-knob was still buried. At the other end, his balls began to expand with renewed vitality. The shaggy brute rumbled deep in his throat.

Lulu May realized that the dog would be able to pull back fro �m her pussy now.

But she also realized that he no longer had the slightest wish to pull his prick from her — nor did she want him to. Without ever having gotten unstuck following her first fuck, both girl and sheepdog were all ready to fuck again.

The dog slid his prick back into the root.

He drew out a bit farther the next time.

He was fucking his prick in and out slowly at first as he got into the rhythm of the movement, following that prolonged period of being stuck fast and immobile up her cunt. Then he began fucking with longer thrusts, but still slowly, dragging back until only his elongated cockhead remained in her cunt, pausing, then fucking the whole vibrant prick back into her creamy pussy hole.

Lulu May began humping with the brute.

As the fucking started again, Lulu May faltered a bit at the other end of the three-way link up, losing her attention and concentration. Her mouth was still clamped devotedly to Mary’s cunt, her head still buried in that golden groin, �her tongue still lapping, but she missed a stroke here and there. She was no longer paying attention to the creamy details. Her cuntlapping had become erratic. She was concentrating on her pussy now instead of her mouth.

Mary moaned with impatience.

She had not failed to notice that her friend had faltered.

She thrashed about, fucking her foaming cunt into Lulu May’s face, her hips pumping just as if she were getting fucked by the girl’s driving tongue.

Lulu May realized that she was not paying attention.

But by this time the dog was into his rhythm, fucking his cock in steadily. Lulu May’s loins were responding automatically. She began working on Mary’s cunt with renewed hunger.

Lulu May loved to have sex at both ends at once.

She had done it with two boys before, sucking one off while the other threw a fuck into her, but this was a new experience for her, sucking a cunt while getting fucked by a sheepdog.

She was in seventh heaven.

The horny farm lass didn’t know which end of the ˘sexual chain she was enjoying more. Her lush hips flew about and her ass heaved as the dog resolutely fucked his prick into her pussy, burying his cock to the hilt now, pulling out easily through the hot, gliding, lubricated friction, only to fuck back in, his swollen balls swinging back and forth and his hairy cock hissing up her pussy hole.

Cuntjuice poured from her pussy, pumped out by his tight-fitting cock while, at the other end, she was lapping up another creamy load of pussy nectar. It seemed as if the cuntjuice that Lulu May was swallowing was rushing right through her digestive system and pouring out her crotch.

Lulu May’s juicy cunt squished softly and fluidly as the dog’s hairy cock pulled out, as if her loins were echoing the moist slurpings of her hot tongue as she worked on Mary’s flooded cunt.

Clinging tightly to Lulu May’s haunches, his spine grinding into a curved S shape, Old Blue panted with his efforts and looked down past her shoulder,
watching the girl tongue cunt.

Rock �y the ram was watching too.

Rocky was as puzzled as the dog and a hell of a lot more frustrated, because Rocky had no place to put his rampant cock. There was no way to get at Mary’s cunt with Lulu May’s head buried there. The hot ram moved closer. He remembered how Mary had taken his prick in her mouth and milked him dry and he could see that the girl’s mouth was not occupied, unlike her cunt. He was hoping for a blowjob.

But Mary was starting to come again.

Glazed with lust, her eyes were narrowed and she failed to see her faithful pet standing over here, his prick throbbing for attention, the tip starting to drip.

But Lulu May saw that fascinating cock.

Although her mouth was clamped on Mary’s cunt, her eyes were open and looking up from the girl’s crotch. She whimpered when she saw how huge the ram’s cock was.

His prick was lots bigger than the dog’s.

Lulu May wondered — and hoped — if ≈ Mary would let her have some of that ram prick.

But at the moment she had nowhere to put his cock.

Rocky was standing over writhing Mary, his cock looming out over the squirming maiden. Lulu May reached out and placed her hand on top of his pulsating cockhead. Then she drew the meaty slab down, pressing the prick into Mary’s face.

Mary’s eyes snapped open when she felt a hot tasty cockhead pushed against her lips.

She began to tongue the underside of the prick-knob.

Cum trickled down into her mouth.

The thought of sucking the ram off while Lulu May sucked her off was tempting. But Mary wanted to get fucked by Rocky next.

She’d already had a drink of ram jism, and she wanted to save the next hot load for her pussy. She lapped at the hot cockmeat for a moment, then turned her head away.

The ram humped at the air, frustrated, pawing at the grassy earth and tossing his head around. But then he seemed to sense that if he waited he was ≈ going to get a treat. He backed away, his cock jutting out under his belly, dripping a trail of cock slime down Mary’s tits.

Mary cried out in ecstasy.

Her pussy was so hot it was ready to ignite. Then a thrill raced through her, spasms of joy shaking her whole body as her heavy fuck fluid poured forth.

Lulu May wailed and whimpered and voraciously lapped that succulent fuck juice up.

She tongued it out from Mary’s pussy hole and her lips sucked mouthfuls out of the melting cunt.

Her own cunt began to cream.

Old Blue was on the furious final strokes now, fucking his hairy prick in with vigor, and Lulu May’s pussy began to melt around that hard hot cock like a candle around a flaming wick. He hauled his cock out. Her cunt dragged his prick back in with a fierce suction.

The dog howled.

His balls blew and his jism hosed Lulu May’s cunt.

Jet after jet of dog cum spurted into her as the brute beat his lust out upon her pumping haunc �hes.

Like some well-oiled intricate machine with the batteries running down, the two girls and the dog slowed their movements. Old Blue continued to fuck his prick into Lulu May to make sure that he had emptied his balls to the dregs, and Lulu May kept squirming on his cock as she worked off the last spasms of her orgasm. Mary ground her frothy cunt around in Lulu May’s face and Lulu May’s tongue kept licking as, at the other end, another climax ground to a conclusion.

They stopped humping.

The dog panted, clinging to Lulu May’s hips.

Then he withdrew his prick.

They had not gotten stuck together this time!

The dog’s fat cock came out stiff, then began to sag, bobbing up and down under his belly, the tip dripping with cum and the hairy cockshaft sodden with cuntjuice.

Old Blue was finished for awhile.

But Rocky the ram had a gigantic hard-on and his balls were as big as melons.

Lulu May was still lazily lapping at Mary’s cunt, licking up the residue of the girl’ �s climax.

Mary smiled dreamily.

Now Mary found herself confronted by a decision.

She had a cuntful of dog cum to suck and a huge ram prick to fuck, and the girl had to decide which to do first.

But it was not the sort of problem that a horny girl minded having.

Chapter 11

Mary was a logical girl.

She wanted both thrills equally — her first cuntful of ram cock and her first taste of pussy.

It would be possible to have both at the same time, she knew, the same way that Lulu May had just done. She could get fucked by Rocky while she gave head to Lulu May. But there was a serious flaw in that idea. With a brand-new thrill at both ends of her body, she would not know which to concentrate on.

If she thought about her cunt, she would not fully appreciate what her tongue was doing and vice versa. No, she guessed that it would be better to take the two treats separately, enjoying each to the fullest.

But which one first?

She glanced at Rocky’s rampant cock.

The thought was �exciting. Yet it was obvious that the ram’s hard-on was not going to go away, that his prick would still be there when she chose to fuck him.

On the other hand, Lulu May’s cunt was full of delicious dog cum at the moment, and it would probably be a lot tastier if she ate it out now, before that slime had cooled and congealed.

Then, too, Mary had just creamed in Lulu May’s mouth.

She owed the girl some head but, more to the point, she knew that she would get awfully hot while she was delivering that head and would appreciate Rocky’s cock all the more when she finally took his cock up her pussy.

With her mind made up, she smiled at Lulu May.

But even if Mary had decided to get fucked before she sucked the girl’s twat, Lulu May would not have stood for it. Even while Mary had been making her mind up, Lulu May had crawled forward and now she was moving up Mary’s prone body, straddling her, determined to get the cuntlapping done before anything else.

She paused halfway up Mary’s torso.

Lo ˝wering her creamy crotch, Lulu May began to rub her cunt around on Mary’s upthrust tits. Mary purred and reached down, fingering Lulu May’s clit bud with one hand and, with the other, guiding one of Mary’s stiff nipples up the sodden cunt.

Gazing at each other, the girls smiled, sharing the desire for what they were about to do together.

Lulu May moved higher, kneeling astride Mary’s face.

She didn’t lower her crotch right away but poised there, her creamy pussy over Mary’s head. Mary gazed up at that feast, licking her lips.

A drop of dog cum fell on her chin.

She lapped it up and was pleased to discover that dog jism was as tasty as ram spunk – especially after it had been soaked in a hot cunt. She watched another slimy drop run down the folds of Lulu May’s cuntlips, then drop off directly onto her tongue.

Lulu May spread her pussy wide open with her fingertips.

Lulu May’s cunt was soaking and steaming. “I’m full of dog jism,” she whispered.

“Ummm — I know,” Mary purred.

“Want to s fiuck it out of me, Mary?”

“Yes. Oh, yes!”

Mary was already lapping at the air, even before that tasty pussy had been lowered within reach of her tongue. Her head was tilted up like a baby bird waiting to be fed.

Holding her cuntlips spread open, Lulu May slowly descended, her creamy pussy pressing into Mary’s face. Mary slurped her tongue up the juicy cunt and her lips opened. She clamped her mouth to the pussyhole and began to suck voraciously.

Dog cum and cuntjuice, all blended together into a succulent fuck sauce, poured into her mouth.

Sucking a cunt was all that Mary had hoped it would be.

Just as Lulu May had, Mary discovered that she had an inborn talent for cuntlapping, that she knew just how to go about it without any previous experience. A cunt was such a suckable thing that she guessed any girl must know how to do it — and most any girl must enjoy eating out such a delectable pussy as well.

Mary remembered how she had tried to go down on herself. �

How silly she had been!

When she had failed to get her mouth onto her pussy, she had been frustrated and had thought that she would never discover what it would be like to suck a cunt. Now, even as she was just beginning her first cuntlap, Mary was already wondering which one of the girls she knew would like to get sucked off. Mary had become a confirmed cuntsucker with the very first lick, and she knew full well that whenever there was an available pussy in the future, she was going to suck that cunt off.

She was not a lesbian.

That idea had troubled her in the past when she had thought about going down on another girl. But now that she was really doing it she realized that she still felt absolutely heterosexual — as her longing for the ram’s prick testified.

She was a cuntsucker but not a lesbian.

There was, Mary knew, a big difference.

***

Rocky the ram paced about, bowl ∏egged around his prick.

He eyed the girls from all angles, looking for a hole into which to fuck his cock meat.

Lulu May’s cunt was occupied.

Mary’s cunt was vacant but the girl was flat on her back and the ram couldn’t figure out how he could slide his prick into her pussy that way, dragging along the ground like a plow.

Mary’s mouth — how well he knew the joys of that mouth — was clamped to Lulu May’s cunt like a limpet to a mossy rock.

Lulu May’s mouth was empty, he saw.

But she had her head turned down, watching Mary mouth her pussy, and the ram could not see a suitable angle of approach.

Rocky decided he simply had to wait his turn.

But he wished that the humans would finish their terrible perversions so he could get on with some wholesome bestiality.

***

Mary wanted to make Lulu May come, of course, but she was in no hurry for that, for she was truly enjoying the tasty snack. She fucked her tongue up that hot �pussy hole, and her lips pulled on Lulu May’s trembling clit button. Fuck juices filled her mouth and she let them soak into her tastebuds before she swallowed them. She wondered if Lulu May was jealous of the sheepdog. Maybe she would let Mary suck the dog off sometime in return for some of Rocky’s cock. It was a pleasant speculation.

Mary’s cunt was getting hot again, heating up all by itself as she lapped at that sweet pussy. Her hands came up and cupped Lulu May by the firm globes of her ass, tilting her pelvis up as if her cunt were a cup from which Mary was drinking. That fuck juice was as sweet as honey.

Mary’s tongue felt as tingly as her clit.

She thought that she could have an orgasm in her mouth, her saliva flowing as freely as cuntjuice.

Slipping one hand into Lulu May’s crotch, Mary began to push her middle finger up the girl’s pussy. Then she added another finger, and yet a third, stuffing them in to the knuckles. As she finger �fucked Lulu May’s cunthole, her lips sucked steadily on the girl’s clit. She had sucked every drop of dog cum out now and the flavor had changed subtly. Now she was drinking fresh pussy juice, instead of a mixture of dog jism and previously spilled pussy nectar, and that hot flow was every bit as scrumptious. Every drop she drank was making her hungry for more.

Then Lulu May promised her more.

“Oh! Oh, I’m gonna cream!” Lulu May wailed.

Her ass heaved as she ground her cunt around on Mary’s fucking tongue. Lulu May’s face had contorted with lust, passion masking her features. She trembled and shuddered violently as thrills began to pound through her bloodstream and rip through her nerves like a high-voltage current.

“Now! Oh, Lord! Take it, Mary, drink my cum!”

Mary sucked for all she was worth, whimpering with joy, as her mouth filled up with a new rush of cuntjuice, hot and delicious and foaming as it gushed back into her gullet.

Lulu May came for age �s.

Mary sucked out every drop and worked off every spasm.

At long last, Lulu May had finished creaming, and, swallowing the final drops, Mary found that her hunger was at last slaked.

But she found, too, that her cunt was hungrier than ever.

Mouth and pussy became aroused in turn, and now that her tongue and lips were satisfied her cunt burned for attention.

Mary smiled, her lips still clamped to Lulu May’s pussy as she did so, pleased that she had worked things out so cleverly.

She had sucked her cunt.

Rocky the ram still waited, rampant.

Now it was time for the randy virgin to get her cunt stuffed full of Rocky’s massive prick.

Chapter 12

Lulu May sighed happily and raised her well-sucked cunt off Mary’s smiling face. Mary was coated with a film of cuntjuice from chin to forehead, and her tongue lazily licked a few glistening drops up from her parted lips.

Lulu May dismounted from her friend’s head.

Mary sat up.

“That was love �ly,” she purred.

“It sure was,” agreed Lulu May. “I’ve had guys eat me out, but no guy ever did it as good as you, Mary.”

“It’s probably because I was so enthusiastic,” Mary said demurely, fluttering her eyelashes.

“Yeah, I know,” Lulu May said. “I loved sucking you off, too. It’s funny, since neither of us is a lesbian — but doing it is as nice as having it done!”

“Ummm. It’s yummy. Let’s suck each other off lots of times, okay?” Mary suggested, every bit as keen on the idea now as she had been before her hunger had been satisfied.

Lulu May nodded enthusiastically.

She was eyeing Mary’s cunt.

“You mean again — now?” Lulu May asked, her tone and expression implying that she was more than willing for another snack.

But Mary blushed and looked towards Rocky.

Lulu May grinned, for Lulu May was a girl who understood these sort of things and realized that sucking a cunt was certain to make a girl hot for cock.

“Go ahead,” she said. �

Rocky understood that, at long last, it was his turn.

The sheepdog — who no doubt remembered the time that Rocky had butted him head over heels — had been gloating, tongue lolling out, looking superior because he had had a piece of ass while the ram had not had anything. But now the mighty ram shot the sheepdog a look of disdain, and his huge prick rippled. The ram’s cock was a lot bigger than the dog’s prick and the dog looked abashed.

The ram walked over to Mary.

She began to fondle his woolly prick with both hands and, leaning in, ran her tongue over the dark-fleshed, smooth-skinned crown, leaving a trail of saliva and causing a few drops of pre-cum to bubble from the cleft.

She lapped the slimy stuff up.

It went well with the cuntjuice she’d just swallowed. She drew the woolly skin back, causing the head to flare out, naked and hot. She tongued all over the big meaty slab of ram cock.

Lulu May felt envious.

She hoped to get some ram prick fo �r herself soon, but she knew that Mary had first crack at it, especially since this was the girl’s first time. Lulu May respected the giving of Mary’s virginity. It was, she thought, almost a romantic situation.

Lulu May called Old Blue over.

His prick was soft now but a limp cock was better than nothing. She began to play with his prick while she waited for Mary to get on with the rest of her ram fuck.

Mary was wondering how to do it.

Should she get on her hands and knees and let Rocky fuck her cunt that way the first time? Or should she do it face to face, initiating him into a human fucking even as he initiated her virgin cunt into the joys of being stuffed with prick?

She was sitting under him, rubbing his cockhead on her plump tits, ducking down to lick his prick from time to time. She just sort of leaned over backwards, arching under that cock without really thinking about it. She braced her head and shoulders on the ground and hiked her ass high in the air, her � feet flat on the ground and her nubile, nimble body arched in a wrestler’s bridge.

The ram’s prick was sliding up and down her belly and nudging into her soft, deep tit cleavage. The bloated tip was flowing like a fountain, jism welling up between her tits, running down her belly, spurting up into the hollow of her throat.

So much fuck juice was bubbling out of the brute that Lulu May thought he was getting his rocks off.

But Mary knew better.

She’d jacked a load out of Rocky and had sucked another dose from him, and she knew how abundant his coming was, knew that the slippery stuff pouring out now was only a trickle compared to what he would shoot when he came. Still, although the outpouring was small compared to the full load to follow, it was still welcome. Ducking her head down, Mary lapped some of the hot cock slime from the head of his prick, which was bedded between her thrusting tits �, pushing her tongue right up inside his bubbling cleft.

Rocky humped, pushing his prick up through her tits and into her face. His balls dragged low down on her belly. Having already fucked her in the mouth, the dumb brute assumed that she intended to take his cock that way again once she began lapping his cockhead.

But Mary arched higher and flipped her crotch up.

When the robust ram drew back, the head of his long, fat cock slipped into her crotch.

Not sure what to do, he held himself rigid.

Mary’s creamy pussy sucked on the foaming tip of his prick, and she began to rub up and down against his cockmeat, lathering her hairy groin with his streaming spunk.

It dawned on Rocky that, although they were face to face, they were in a position where fucking was possible.

An inverted position, to be sure, and probably degenerate, he thought, but he was so eager to get his stiff meat up the girl’s juicy cunt that the ram ≈ was not bothered by such thoughts.

His mighty haunches bunched with muscle, then heaved, fucking his prick toward Mary’s pussy.

The first thrust failed.

The head of the brute’s cock was too wide to slip easily up Mary’s cherry pussy. As Rocky plowed into her crotch, he simply pushed her pelvis back without penetration. Bridged on the ground before him, the girl’s belly rose higher and she came onto the tips of her toes, her whole arched body vibrating.

Mary moaned, wanting to be full of prick every bit as much as Rocky wanted to fill her.

She began to grind her crotch in a circular motion against the tip of his cock. Rocky stood rigid once again, realizing the girl’s intentions. As her pussy whipped around on his cockhead, she began to open her cunt more. The tip of his dripping prick pushed into her pussy. She was screwing her cunt down on his cock like a nut onto a bolt. Inch by inch, she took his prick-knob into her loins.

Rocky was snorting and Mary was whimpering.

Her sweet ass swung around and around, the taut muscles contracting. Her trim belly pumped. Suddenly the whole of the ram’s big cockhead slipped up her slot and her cuntlips clamped shut in a tight collar around his woolly prick.

Rocky humped again.

This time, with the head of his prick already stuck up her slippery cunt, he was able to fuck a few more inches of stiff prick into her. When he drew back, he dragged the girl along with him on his prick. But her cunt was starting to adjust itself to accommodate the great bulk of his cock. He pushed in again and managed to fuck in and out of her cunt.

He began humping steadily.

Each time he fucked in, he buried more of his massive prick in her cunthole. Mary was stunned by the sensation of having a hard, thick cock fucking in and out of her pussy for the first time. She continued to � rotate her ass and swivel her hips, winding her pussy onto his fucking prick. His cock-knob was pushing in deep now, and the woolly prickshaft was sliding in too, then squeezing back out, the fleecy cock matted and slathered with the hot juices of the girl’s steaming pussy.

His cock-knob felt like a smoking lump of iron as his prick probed the depths of her belly, and his cockshaft felt like a heated crowbar, wedging and prying and levering a passage through her cunt.

Now Rocky was fucking his whole massive cock into her pussy with every lunge, burying the cockshaft so deep that his balls were slapping on her ass.

Mary began fucking in and out with the ram now, shoving her cunt down to meet him as he fucked in. Her cunt muscles were sucking on that fat ram prick, pulling and dragging. Fucking, she had discovered, came as natural to her as sucking cocks and cunts. She knew just how to tighten her muscles, just how to hump and grind. �

“Oh! Oh! Oh!” she gasped each time he fucked into her, stuffing her cunt to the very brim.

Her pussy began to melt.

Rocky was fucking furiously now, as his climax built towards the bursting point.

Mary suddenly threw her legs up, clamping her thighs around the ram’s surging flanks. Her hands came up and tightened into the fleshy curls of his heaving shoulders. Suspended under the brute, completely off the ground, she was riding him from below. Her ass swung back and forth, skimming the ground. Her tits rubbed against his woolly breast. Her face was buried in his neck.

Rocky came with such force that he almost blew her right off the end of his prick.

Mary wailed when she felt for the first time a rush of hot, thick jism hose her pussy.

Her thighs tightened on his flanks and her fists twisted into the curly wool as she jammed her cunt back down against the jetstream of his jism, and her cunt creamed with him.

Rocky fucked in with s �purt after spurt of hot cum, and, each time he spilled another dose into her, Mary’s cunt creamed again, her climax so intense that she felt as if her whole being were turning into cuntjuice, as if her blood and bones and brains were dissolving and pouring out her pussy.

The ram, at last, emptied his cock and balls.

He stood stiff-legged while the horny young teen continued to sway back and forth under him, riding out the last spasms of her own orgasm, milking out the last drops of her ecstasy.

Drained at last, she relaxed her grip.

Her cunt was so slippery from their mingled fuck juice that she slid off his cock and bounced on her ass on the ground.

But Rocky’s prick, although emptied, snapped right back up under his belly, still hard as a stone.

Mary grinned when she saw this, realizing there was more joy to be obtained from that mighty cock.

Even more than she thought.

For, by this time, Old Blue the sheepdog had acquired another hard-on. Mary was in for a doubl �e dose!

Chapter 13

Lulu May had been frigging the dog lazily as she watched her friend getting fucked by the ram, but soon enough his prick had started to swell and throb in her fist. She gave his cock a few more vigorous strokes, then stopped, knowing full well that there would be a better use for the dog’s next coming than her hand.

Lulu May was a generous sort of girl.

Although she loved cocks in all shapes and forms and in all the various holes into which she could let them shoot, she was not greedy. She was so delighted to have discovered that her friend Mary shared her inclinations that she didn’t mind letting the previously innocent girl have most of the fun for awhile.

Sitting on her ass on the ground, a pool of cuntjuice and ram cum spreading out under her, Mary turned to look at Lulu May. She looked a little sheepish, but that was appropriate enough for a girl who had just been fucked by a ram.

She noticed that the dog had a hard-on again.

Rocky pushed his still-rampan ˚t prick out, the tip nuzzling against Mary’s cheek, gently insinuating and hinting. She turned back and gave the soaking cock some licking. There was obviously another load to be milked out of the ram’s prickmeat, but she didn’t know whether to suck it out or fuck it out.

That fuck had been wonderful. She decided to get her cunt stuffed again. But it seemed only fair to let Rocky get his rocks off ram style the next time. He had been civil enough to fuck her face to face and it was right that now she should make her cunt available on his terms.

Giving his cockhead a last slurp with her tongue, Mary turned over onto her hands and knees.

She shifted her ass about, thighs parted.

This was a position with which Rocky was well acquainted and he nuzzled against her smooth ass, enjoying the novelty of having a smooth ass to fuck.

He mounted her haunches, his big-horned head tossing, snorting as he fucked his prick in. His first stroke missed the mark and rebounded from her ass.

His second thru �st slid right up her cunt.

With his hooves clinging around her trembling pelvis, Rocky began to throw a ram style fuck into her cunt with vigor.

Mary heaved under him, against him, her loins pumping and her ass grinding as she thrilled to his assault.

Then, through passion-glazed eyes, she saw that Lulu May was crawling towards her and that Old Blue was coming with her.

Lulu May came up on her hands and knees and, face to face, the two lewd teenagers gazed into each other’s eyes. They kissed, swapping tongues back and forth.

Then Lulu May whispered, “How would you like a stiff prick in both ends, Mary?”

“Ooooh! Yes!” squealed Mary.

“If I let you blow my dog, will you let me fuck your ram afterwards?” bargained Lulu May.

“Sure,” Mary said.

Old Blue was not quite sure what was required of him. He had been sucked off by Lulu May before, but this situation was new to him. He yelped and squirmed about, willing but uncertain. But then Mary pushed her face out, and her mouth opened in � a moist oval, her tongue curling over her lower lip. Her mouth was now positioned just where a cunt would have been, if the girl had been facing in the other direction. It would have been a dumb dog that failed to understand the meaning of such a position.

He glanced at Lulu May.

Lulu May smiled encouragingly. Old Blue was pleased that Lulu May was so liberal minded. He was possessive himself and wouldn’t have wanted another dog to fuck Lulu May, although he didn’t guess there was much he could do about it if that damned ram with those big horns wanted to fuck her.

“Come on, dog,” Mary moaned.

She lowered her head another inch.

“Fuck her, Blue, fuck her in the mouth,” Lulu May panted, and, if the dog didn’t understand the words, he got the meaning.

Old Blue hopped up, mounting Mary’s shoulders just as he would have mounted her haunches.

His stiff prick brushed her cheek, then her lips.

Mary lapped at hot cockmeat, then sucked the prick-knob into her mouth and went to work on his � cock with relish.

The dog held steady for a moment as she sucked on his cockhead. Then he began to hump energetically, fucking his prick right down her gullet, fucking her mouth as if it were a cunt.

Filled with hard animal cock at both ends, Mary went into a wild gyration, adoring it. The ram fucked his prick up her cunt, and her ass pushed back to meet him. Then the dog fucked his cock into her mouth and her lips sucked every precious inch.

The ram and the dog were face to face.

They stared at each other across the girl’s trembling body, sharing a bestial division of her hot flesh. The dog eyed the ram’s horns warily, but Rocky didn’t mind that the dog was fucking his girl in the mouth — not when he was fucking her pussy.

Mary was coming, a prolonged orgasm that rippled through her in hot waves, one upon the other. Her clit was sparking, and so was her tongue. She wanted both animals to shoot into her — she wanted them to come at the same time, filling her cunt and he ∆r mouth, her womb and her belly. Her pussy rippled, milking Rocky’s cockmeat, and her tongue and lips worked with enthusiasm on the dog’s prick.

She felt both pricks swell.

Lulu May had pushed her face in, licking around the edges, getting involved as best she could. She tongued Old Blue’s balls for a moment, then turned onto her back and slid underneath Mary. Raising her eager face, she began to suck on Mary’s clit button, pulling and slurping while the ram’s prick fucked in and out of the girl’s hot pussyhole. Now Mary was getting the attention of three lovers and her climax soared to a new height, her whole body racked by her coming.

Old Blue howled.

Rocky bellowed.

Mary felt a hot rush of ram spunk pour into her cunt and, a split-second later, the dog shot his wad into her throat. She drank dog cum down in great gulps and her pussy rippled, milking out the ram’s load to the sweet dregs.

How would she ever go back to finger-fucking �after this?

But Mary wouldn’t have to, would she?

When the dog dismounted from her head, his prick popping from between her pursed lips, her head sank down to the ground, cum spilling from the corners of her mouth.

The ram dragged his spent cock out of her pussy, and a great wash of jism flooded down her kneeling thighs.

Lulu May clamped her parted lips over Mary’s flowing cunt and sucked the foaming spunk out of her.

And, from there, it was only natural that the two girls slid together into a sixty-nining position and, while they waited for the dog and the ram to get hard-ons again, sucked each other dizzy.

***

Mary and Lulu May became the greatest of friends after that memorable occasion.

Lulu May told Mary about the knothole in the outhouse wall.

The two lewd girls suddenly began to develop an urge to leave the classroom at the same time and shared many a prick between them. The teacher wondered if they had turned into lesbians. But they hadn’t, of course, although they frequently sucked each other off.

Rocky the ram still followed Mary to school, just as he had as an adorable nursery rhyme lamb. He soon figured things out. One day a lusty lad tried to enter the outhouse, only to have his ass butted about ten feet in the air — and the girls were amazed to find that one of the lads in school had a prick as woolly as a ram when Rocky shoved his cock through the knothole and got it well sucked off.

On schooldays, the lads were quite content.

But Mary and Lulu May never went out with boys on the weekends.

Rocky the ram and Old Blue the sheepdog just loved Saturdays …

The End

---

Alexa had never been with a girl before

Alexa sat beside Derek, each of them in a separate folding chair, with her body pivoted and leaning as she jerked him off. Alexa is a high school senior and Derek is a Sophomore. They had found that the small sound proof practice rooms in the Band Dept were great for an afternoon hand job and so they had been meeting there once a week for the past few months.

Earlier in the week Alexa wondered why she kept giving Derek hand jobs. Sure he was kind of cute, in a nerdy sort of way, but there were lots of cute boys at school and she never gave them hand jobs. She thought at first it could be pity; he was otherwise a virgin, after all, who had never even had a girlfriend. But as they continued to have these naughty encounters, Alexa realized the reason was the size of Derek’s penis.

Stroking it nice and slowly, Alexa stared at the big thing. It was quite simply the largest penis she had ever jerked off. It seemed so out of place on Derek too, him being a skinny band geek. Her dainty fist couldn’t even completely close around its girth! It was fascinating to touch and look at.

“Does my hand feel good today, Derek?” Alexa whispered.

“Y-yeah.” Derek breathed out, equally as quiet. “Your hand always feels good, Alexa. Like pure magic.”

Bending over closer, Alexa licked the tip of his enormous cock. The pre-cum had already began to spill out. She worked her hand and his pre-cum all over the skin of his shaft. The lubricated jacking noises filled the small sound-proof room.

“Where do you want to cum today?” Alexa casually asked, leaning back with a toss of her brunette curls, which had fallen in front of her face. She used her free hand to push a few locks behind her ear.

“Can I shoot it on your face?” came Derek’s shy request.

Alexa smiled prettily. “Sure sexy. But try not to get so much in my hair this time, okay? It’s hard to get out.”

Slipping off her chair, Alexa moved to kneel between Derek’s legs. She cradled his balls in a cupping palm while the pace of her masturbating hand increased. She tickled his puffed-up scrotum with pink-colored nails then gave them a nice squeeze.

“Your balls are so full today. Are you gonna shoot a nice big load for me?”

Biting his lip, Derek nodded. Alexa knew exactly what she was doing, knew exactly how to turn him on. And she was so sexy! By far the most beautiful girl at school.
Alexa moved her face closer to Derek’s cock as the speed of her jerking quickened. She looked up at him with her blue eyes, framed perfectly by dark lashes. “Shoot your cum all over my face, baby. Go ahead. Decorate me with your hot sperm.”

“Oh god…” Derek moaned. “I’m close, Alexa, I’m going to cum…”

Alexa started pumping her fist rapidly up and down Derek’s cock, pointing it towards her face. “Do it baby! Cum all over me!” she squealed, then opened her mouth.

With several loud grunts, Derek began squirting. His semen shot out to land in long pearly beads across Alexa’s face, some of it landing across her lips and into her mouth. She squeezed his shaft in time with the pumping orgasm until her face was lightly coated with the pearly white jizz. A few spurts on her cheeks, and lips.

“Damn…” Alexa said, licking her lips free of the thick fluid. “You really did have a big load today.”

Slumping in his chair from the effort of cumming, Derek looked at Alexa in amazement. He couldn’t believe this hot girl was jerking him off every week and letting him do dirty things like shoot on her face. “Jeez, that felt so good. Thank you, Alexa. Wow.”

Giggling, Alexa reached for some tissues out of her bag. “You’re welcome. You know I love handling that big dick of yours.”

Derek stood to pull up his pants, watching Alexa delicately wipe his semen off her own face. “Hey Alexa…would you want to go to a movie or something, sometime, maybe?”

“You mean like on a date?” Alexa asked, tossing the sticky tissues into a small trash can with a soft “Ew.”

“Y-yeah.”

Alexa stood and wiped the knees of her tight jeans off. “I don’t think so sweetie. I mean, I like you and all, but I have a boyfriend.”

“Oh…” Derek replied, looking down at the floor. “Okay. Um, does he know that you…I mean…that you…”

“Jerk guys off?” Alexa finished for the shy boy. She laughed, “Yeah. He’s okay with that. Listen Derek, I love jerking off your cock. I really do. And you’re a really cute guy. You’re going to find a girlfriend before you know it, and she’s going to looove your big fucking dick. I promise.”

Derek grinned shyly. “Okay. Thanks Alexa.”

“You’re welcome. I’ll see you next week, okay?”

Leaving the band room, Alexa strode down the hallway towards her next class. Her heeled leather boots made loud noises which drew the attention of every boy she passed. Alexa smugly ignored their glances, perfectly aware that her ass looked great in the jeans she was wearing. The top she wore didn’t hurt either. She thought about stopping in the ladies room for a quick rub on her clit, but Alexa realized jerking Derek off had taken up too much of her free study period: she didn’t have time.

Plopping down in her English-class desk, Alexa dug a textbook out of her book bag and set it out. She leaned over again, digging in the bag for a pencil, when she noticed the girl who sat next to her staring.

“Hi Teri.” Alexa smiled.

Teri was a fellow senior. Alexa didn’t know her that well, as Teri didn’t really hang in the popular clique that Alexa enjoyed. Teri was more of a nerdy type with plain blonde hair, light freckles, and glasses. She didn’t wear the latest and hottest fashions like Alexa and her friends did, dressing in more common and frumpy apparel. Still, Alexa thought Teri was a nice person and always tried to make friendly small talk with her while in class.

“Hi Alexa.” Teri replied.

“What’s up?” Alexa asked, “You look like you’ve got something on your mind.”

“Um…can I ask you a private question, Alexa?” Teri asked, voice hushed.

“Sure Teri.”

“Well, I heard these boys talking in the A/V room, and they said…that is…they were talking about you…”

“Yeah?” Alexa prompted.

Teri looked around, to make sure no one was listening. No one was, as all the other students were gabbing and goofing around since the teacher hadn’t yet arrived. “They said you do hand-jobs for some of the guys.” she whispered. “Is that true?”

Grinning, Alexa replied “Yeah, it’s true. Keep it quiet though okay? If any teachers found out I’d probably get kicked out of school.”

Teri swallowed nervously. “Really? Wow. Um, do you just do boys?”

That question surprised Alexa.

“I-I mean, do you give girls hand-jobs too?” Teri clarified.

Alexa blinked, still surprised. “Gee Teri, I never have, but I suppose I could? I mean, I masturbate myself all the time so I could probably get a girl off too. Why do you ask? Do you…want one?”

Teri looked around again, then nodded at Alexa with apprehensive eyes.

Alexa whispered, “I’ll tell you what. Since you’d be my first girl, we’d have to do it somewhere special and private.”

“Really?” Teri asked with widened eyes.

“Sure. Do you want to come over to my place after school? You can ride with me and my boyfriend. He picks me up every day.”

“Sure.” Teri agreed. “But please don’t tell anyone, okay? I don’t want anyone else to know that I’m, you know, experimenting with a girl.”
Alexa winked. “Don’t worry Teri, your secret’s safe with me. I mean, my boyfriend will know, but he’s really good at keeping secrets, okay?”

Teri nodded with a shy smile as the teacher walked in, “Thanks Alexa.”

The two girls met up once classes were over and walked out together. Chris was waiting for her in his car as usual and the girls crawled into the backseat.

“Hi baby.” Alexa greeted, leaning over the seat to give Chris a smooch.

Teri stared in amazement as she watched Alexa kiss him. She recognized Chris from her social studies class. He’s your boyfriend???”

Laughing, Alexa replied “Yeah. It’s a long story. We met at a few parties and we sort of fell for each other along the way.”

Pulling out of the school drive, Chris looked at Teri through the rear-view member. “Hey Teri, how’s it goin’?”

“Do you remember Teri from school, baby?” Alexa asked.

“Sure I do. Are you coming over today Teri?” Chris asked.

Teri blushed lightly, “Um, yeah. Is that okay?”

“Absolutely.” Chris replied. “You two got studying to do or something?”

“Not exactly.” Alexa giggled. “Teri wants one of my magic hand-jobs. We want to know what a girl feels like, isn’t that hot?”

“Hell yeah.” Chris grinned as he drove.

Teri blushed even brighter.

“Don’t worry.” Alexa assured, putting a relaxing hand on Teri’s thigh. “We won’t tell anyone.”

“Thanks Alexa.” Teri said. “I guess I’m just nervous. I’ve…I’ve never actually been with another girl.”

“Don’t be nervous Teri.” Alexa said. “I promise there’s nothing to be scared of. I’m going to get you off like you’ve never got off before. It’ll be great.”

Alexa was actually excited about her first girl hand job. She felt kind of naughty and kinky about the prospect of fingering another girl. It had never crossed her mind before, but it made her pussy tingle with anticipation.

Once they arrived at the house, Teri wondered what would happen now. “Are we going to be alone?” she asked Alexa.

“What about if baby? Do you want to watch?” Alexa teasling asked Chris.

“Maybe next time. I’m sure Teri would be more comfortable if it was just the two of you.”

Teri smiled at Chris gratefully.

Alexa reached out and took Teri’s hand, winking at her boyfriend. “Okay…see you later babe.” She led the way to the house and into her bedroom.

Looking around nervously, Teri asked “So, um, how do we do this?”

Alexa peeled out of her tight polo shirt, letting it hang off her hand and dropped it to the floor, exposing her white bra. “We can get naked if you like?”

Teri licked her lips, “Um, okay.”

Smiling, Alexa put a gentle hand on Teri’s shoulder. “This is going to be nice.” She then slowly reached back to unhook her bra and let it fall forward and off, revealing the barely D-Cup breasts that always drove the boys wild. Teri stared at her chest, admiring the large brownish nipples that capped Alexa’s titties.

“Does my body turn you on?” Alexa whispered.

Teri nodded quickly.

Reaching over to the hem of Teri’s loose shirt, Alexa started to pull it up and off Teri. The shy blonde had larger breasts and Alexa gently unhooked the bra to reveal them. “Mmm, you have nice boobs. Can I touch them?”

Again, Teri silently nodded.

Alexa gingerly cupped them, then smoothed her hands all about them, flicking her thumbs against Teri’s nipples causing them to stiffen slightly. “They’re beautiful. Do you play with them a lot?.”

Teri shivered at Alexa’s touch. “All of the time.”

Then Alexa reached down to unbutton her own jeans, pushing them down along with her underwear to step out of them. Teri did the same, mirroring Alexa’s movements.

The two girls stood before each other, completely naked. Teri had creamy white skin, a contrast to Alexa’s tanned form. She was a true blonde, just as Alexa was a real brunette, both of their pubic regions neatly trimmed. Alexa thought Teri was nicely curved and totally sexy.

“You’re beautiful.” Alexa said, taking Teri’s hand and leading her to the bed. They laid down side by side and Alexa rubbed her hand across Teri’s slender stomach, causing the girl’s skin to break out in goose bumps.

“Thank you Alexa.” Teri said with a quick breath, still nervous. “Your hand feels really nice.”

“Do you want me to touch your pussy?” Alexa asked.

Teri nodded softly, “Y-yes.”

Gently, Alexa slid her hand down to cup the other girl’s sex. Teri breathed in with a sharp intake.

“Mmm.” Alexa cooed seductively. “Your pussy is nice and warm. It’s the first one I’ve ever touched other than my own. Do you like it when I touch you?”

“Y-yeah.” Teri answered, her thighs parting.

Alexa turned onto her side, sliding a leg against Teri’s and entwining them together. The sensuous feeling of this other girl against her was arousing Alexa more than she thought such a thing ever could. Alexa slowly rubbed her middle finger up and down Teri’s pussy lips which were engorged from the excitement that was within her. She slid her finger into Teri’s already wet slit, eliciting a slight moan from her.

“Oh Alexa…that feels so nice.”

Kissing Teri’s shoulder, Alexa slowly slid her finger in and out. “I like touching your pussy, Teri. It’s so soft and moist.”

“Really?” Teri asked, turning her head towards Alexa’s. She took her glasses off, setting them aside.

With a sudden desire, Alexa cuddled closer and brushed her lips against Teri’s. The two girls stared at each other for a moment, then kissed again, this time with more passion. The making-out was turning Alexa on. Without even thinking about it, she started rubbing her pussy slowly against Teri’s hip while Alexa masturbated her finger even deeper. Alexa’s thumb brushed against Teri’s clitoris, making the poor girl squirm with pleasure

“This is so fucking hot.” Alexa breathed, breaking the kiss.

“I can’t believe this is happening.” Teri whispered. “You’re the most beautiful girl at school.”

Alexa smiled at the compliment. “Thanks sweetie. You’re really beautiful too.” She meant it too. Alexa imagined that with a bit of work on her hair, and a light touch of make-up to go with those cute freckles, that Teri could turn more than a few heads.

One of Alexa’s fingers started circling Teri’s clit and she gasped at the contact., closing her eyes. “Oh god. Rub my pussy Alexa…rub my clit…mmm.”

Still rutting lightly against her thigh, Alexa was leaving a wet spot against Teri’s skin. She continued to touch Teri’s button with a fingertip and was growing more aroused by the minute.

“Teri…” Alexa moaned. “This is really turning me on…”

“Yes! Yes!.” Teri moaned. “Keep humping my leg, it’s so naughty and hot.”

“Oh fuck Teri…” Alexa groaned. She started grinding her cunt against Teri’s thigh, letting the friction inflate her already tender clitoris. Alexa suddenly plunged a trio of fingers into Teri’s box, fucking Teri’s hot cunt with her hand.

“Oh! Oh Yes!” Teri gasped, “Yes…fuck me Alexa. Fuck my pussy with your hand. Fuck me…oh yes that feels so good.”

Alexa worked her hand like a piston, plunging it in and out of Teri’s gaping pussy, her knuckles rubbing Teri’s labia and clit. Both of the girls were squealing and moaning as their orgasms approached.

“Alexa…!” Teri rasped. “Oh god Alexa you’re going to make me cum. Your fingers are like magic…oh god…oh god…”

Alexa pushed her tongue into Teri’s waiting mouth. The two girls tangled their tongues together, exploring one another’s mouths with a hot passion. Muffled sounds escaped both girl’s throats as their orgasms approached in unison. Teri bucked against Alexa’s hand as Alexa was humping at Teri’s thigh. Suddenly without warning, Alexa felt a wave of hot juice boiling out of her pussy. She had not come like this since the day in Jenna’s back seat with Chris. Her pussy juices shot out and covered Teri’s thigh and the sheets on the bed had a puddle of love juices on them. Teri grunted with delirious passion as she pushed her hand down to Alexa’s dripping cunt and let the juices flow onto her hand. She then put her fingers into her mouth and the two girls sucked up the juices from Alexa’s cunt.

Teri took Alexa in her arms and hugged close as they both screamed and moaned in orgasm.

When the pleasure finally subsided, the girls were a tangle of limbs. They cuddled close, breathing heavily, and held each other for several long moments.

“That was so fucking hot.” Alexa whispered.

“Yeah.” Teri agreed, breathless. “I don’t think I’ve ever cum so hard.”

Alexa giggled and nuzzled her face into Teri’s neck, kissing her with nibbling little pecks.

“That was sooo good. I enjoyed that just as much as you. I never thought I could be into girls. I want to do this again!”

“Really?”

“Oh yeah.” Alexa assured her. “I think I’m totally bi-sexual.”

Teri was taken completely by surprise. “What are you saying Alexa, you want to be my girlfriend?”

“Yeah, sorta. I mean, I love Chris and everything. And I don’t want to give up his cock, he fucks me so nice. But this was fucking amazing. I want to try more with you.”

Teri stared at Alexa. “Do you think he’ll mind?”

Alexa laughed. “Fuck no, it’ll probably turn him on. I’d love it if he could watch us. Do you think maybe you’d want to try taking his cock? I mean, you never know until you try, right?”

“I don’t know Alexa…” Teri said. “I mean, I really enjoyed this and I’m sure I’d enjoy being with you more but….”

“We can take it slow, I promise. But Teri…please just say yes. Let’s be lovers, okay? I want to be with you more.”

It was all happening so fast for Teri, but she couldn’t deny how attracted she was to Alexa.

Finally, Teri smiled and replied “Okay. I guess we can try.”

Alexa squealed and kissed Teri happily.
“This is going to be so fun!” Alexa said, already thinking of the next time with both Teri and Chris.

---

When a young man buys a belt with SUCK written on the buckle, he learns that his mom and sister are going to take it litterally.

Mind-Controlled Blowjob Bliss

Chapter One: Blown by His Mom and Sisters

A Belt Buckle Mind-Control Story

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Notes: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

The Figure puts the last touches on its next creation. Its next way to have fun. A belt. Brown leather. A silver buckle with the words “Suck” on it. A simple concept. The Figure is thrilled by this. It knows just where to place it.

Slipping through the mist into a mortal world, it slips into a department store. No one “notices” the figure. They see it, but their eyes slid over it like it is the most unimportant thing in the world. The figure passes a display with novelty belts that have their own brash, funny, or trite phrase on the buckle and slips his on onto the hook.

The figure is gone before Neil comes along and sees it. The word, suck, lights up the youth imagination. His horny mind pictures the girls from his school sucking on his dick. With his cock throbbing and lust out of control, he buys it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I couldn’t believe I bought this.

I slid the brown, leather belt through my jeans’ loops. Yesterday, it had made my horny mind come alive. I had been so excited by the idea I couldn’t help but buy it, though the cashier seemed to have forgotten to ring me up for it.

“Come on, Neil,” my mother called through my bedroom door. “It’s breakfast.”

“God, Mom’s going to kill me,” I muttered as I kept thrusting the belt through my loops. It slid through the denim as I wrapped it around my waist. I buckled it on, the world “suck” written in letters that flowed from one to the next. “The fuck was I thinking.”

I wasn’t.

I cinched it tight, my cock swelling hard. Of course. Those ideas of getting blowjobs from the girls at my school were filling my mind. For the last few years, it seemed like I was hard all the time. I wanted to jerk one off, but Mom was calling for breakfast. I shoved my shirt down to try and cover it and swallowed.

Why did I buy this? It was so dumb. I should take it off.

“Neil!” my mom called again.

A fist hit my door. “Come on, slug,” my older sister shouted. “Listen to Mom.”

She was a weird one to say that. She did everything to piss off Mom these days and yet if I tried to defy Mom, Shelly would be all over me. She had dyed her hair blue and cut it short, and even got herself a tongue-stud. She was twenty-one and did what she wanted.

“I’m coming,” I muttered, gritting my teeth. I hated it when she called my slug. I wasn’t something oozing around in here.

Just because she had spotted some cum stains…

I opened the door and headed downstairs, shoving down my shirt to stay over my belt buckle and that word. What would Mom think? The girls at school? I swallowed, my sock-clad feet whisking over the carpet.

“I’m going to get to play the solo,” my younger sister, Lisa, was saying. She was an excited girl. “Me, me!”

“I know, dear,” Mom said with patience. “See, all that practice played off.”

“Yeah, blowing on a trumpet is great practice,” said Shelly. “When are you going to start playing the skin flute?”

“What?” Lisa asked while my dick throbbed. I didn’t want to think of my little sister doing that.

“Shelly, don’t say stuff like that to your sister,” Mom admonished.

“What’s a skin flute,” Lisa objected.

“When you’re older,” Shelly said. “Slug, get your ass down here! You’re going to make us late for school. It’s breakfast.”

“Don’t call your brother slug,” Mom said with patience.

“I am too old enough to know,” Lisa whined at the same time. “I’m eighteen. I’m in college now! I have a solo! What is a skin flute?”

“She’s just teasing you,” Mom said. “Neil, honey, come on.”

“I’m cumming,” I said, my dick fully hard and needing adjusting. I fixed that and hoped no one would see my bulge. Especially not Shelly. All I needed was, “The slug’s looking active. Watch out, or he’ll slime you, Lisa.”

Like I would do anything with my little sister. That was gross. Now Tracy the cheerleader or Mrs. Jun the hot Korean teacher or Veronica or Linda or Carla or Lacy, who was Tracy’s twin sister, would be a different matter. Even Mrs. Daniels across the street would be awesome or Mrs. Travers, my friend’s mom. Those beauties all floated through my mind as I drifted into the kitchen/dining area. The table was right by the kitchen and flowed into the living room with no real break.

“There you are,” Mom said, smiling at me. “Good, we might be late, but we’ll get our breakfast.”

“Yep,” I said as I headed to the table and… Mom moved up before me. “Uh…”

She fell to her knees before me.

“Uhhhh…?” groaned from my mouth.

Mom, humming like she was cleaning, grabbed my belt buckle. I gaped at her as she didn’t comment at all about the word and just undid it. I stood there so stunned that I didn’t know what to do as she uncinched my belt and then popped the fastener of my jeans. My zipper rasped down, my blue boxers peeking out.

“Uhhhhhhhhh?” I still couldn’t find the words. What was she doing?

“Oh, no fair,” Lisa said as she darted to the table with a plate covered in scrambled eggs and bacon. Her light-brown hair was gathered in pigtails, her blue eyes bright. She was a petite girl in a t-shirt and a pair of jeans, still looking too young to be going to my college. “I wanted to suck him off first. No fair! I’m next.”

“What!” Shelly said as she followed Lisa to the table. “I’m next!” Her short, blue hair swayed about her lush face. She wore a crop top that showed off her cleavage and her jeans were skin-tight and rode low, a red thong peeking out.

“I called it!” Lisa said.

“Your sister called it,” Mom said and then pulled out my cock. “Oh, Neil, just what your mommy needs.”

“What?” I finally spluttered as she pulled my hard cock to her lips and…

Kissed the tip.

A shiver of heat ran down my cock. I gasped and stared down at my mother. Her blue eyes stared up at me with motherly warmth, her black hair spilling about her face and falling down to her shoulders. She wore a lilac house robe. Her hand gripped my cock. She stroked it as she smooched over the crown of my dick.

My mom was kissing my cock.

Her tongue flicked over the crown.

My mind short-circuited. This couldn’t be happening. It was my mom. A girl—a woman—was finally touching my dick, and it was my mom? My brain tripped over the thought. I didn’t know what to do while my sisters just watched on with excitement, looking eager as they ate their breakfast.

I must be dreaming. That had to be. This was a wet dream and…

“Fuck!” I gasped.

Mom’s lips had slid over the crown of my cock. The warm heaven of her mouth surrounded my dick. It was so unlike masturbation. Her tongue danced around it. I gasped, my hands balling into fists as she suckled on my dick. My heartbeat rapidly, carrying the pleasure of this moment through my body.

Mom nursed. Suckled. Moaned. She swirled her tongue around the tip of my cock as she blew me. Her eyes stared up at me with such blue warmth. She still hummed, which just made her sucking even more intense. I finally got why this was called a hummer.

“Mom?” I gasped. “You’re sucking my dick.”

She just winked an eye at me and bobbed her head. I gasped as the blowjob grew even more amazing. Her lips slid down my shaft, the crown brushing the roof of her mouth and her tongue. Then she slid back up, the suction becoming incredible. Her cheeks hollowed. My balls twitched, aching with a load of cum.

“You’re sucking my cock!” I gasped.

“I get to suck it next!” Lisa said excitedly. “I called it, Neil!”

“I should get it next,” muttered Shelly. “I want to suck down all that slime. God, I bet your cum is just the best, Neil. I can’t wait to try it.”

Lisa nodded. “What’s playing the skin flute?”

“Watch Mom. She’s doing a great job.” Shelly smiled at me. “Right, slug?”

“I… She…” I stared at my older sister. Her tongue flicked over her lips, her silver stud flashing. “Has everyone gone insane?”

“I just want to suck your dick,” Lisa moaned, squirming. “I really, really, really want to suck it. It’ll be amazing.”

“Yes,” Shelly moaned.

I couldn’t believe this was happening. It had to be a dream, but they never felt this good. I shuddered, the pressure in my balls was rising. I wanted to last longer—even if it was my mother sucking me off—but this was just too intense.

Mom’s lips slid up and down my cock as she sucked and hummed. The ache at the tip of my cock swelled so fast. My hands balled up into fists. I groaned, my face scrunching up. This was intense. My mom was blowing me.

My fucking mother.

“Shit!” I gasped.

Came.

I fired my jizz into my mother’s mouth. Just spurt after spurt of my cum into her maw. I groaned as the pleasure rushed out of me. I fired blast after blast of my spunk into her mouth. The rapture slammed into my mind. Stars burst across my vision. An intense shudder swept through me. My heart beat fast. I sucked in deep breaths, blinking eyes.

“Oh, my god, Mom!” I groaned as she swallowed what spurted out of me. She gulped it down, humming louder. Her blue eyes glowed with delight. My toes curled and my ass clenched. I erupted a final time. “Fuck.”

Mom moaned in delight and then slid her mouth off. Drool and some of my cum spilled down her chin. “Oh, that was wonderful, Neil. I needed that. Mmm, you have such great cum. Better than your father’s.”

“Eww, gross,” Lisa said. “Don’t talk about Daddy’s cum.”

“Great jizz, huh?” said Shelly, her eyes bright. “Well, I’ll just—”

“NOOOOOO!” Lisa bounded to her feet and darted over, her pigtails flying. “I’m next. I called it.”

“Yes, you did,” Mom said as she rose.

“Well, hurry up,” Shelly said. “I really, really need to suck his cock.”

Mom rose, adjusting her house robe. She patted her black hair and hummed as she turned from the table. Lisa took her place, kneeling before me, a bright smile on her lips. She grasped my cock with both hands and…

I was still hard. I hadn’t gone soft.

“Oh, Neil, you have such a cute cock,” cooed Lisa. “I’ve never seen one in real life. Ooh, you’re leaking something. Precum?” She licked the slit of my cock. “Yum!” She licked again.

I groaned as the pleasure of my little sister licking my dick flowed down my cock. This shouldn’t be happening. Mom and my sisters shouldn’t be the girls sucking my dick, and yet it felt so amazing it was hard to care.

Lisa bathed the crown on my dick with fluttering kisses. Her pigtail swayed. She gripped me with both hands, my cock throbbing in her grip. Little flares of pleasure flowed down my shaft with her every quick smooch placed on my spongy tip.

“You’re never going to get him off like that,” Shelly complained. “Hurry up, Lisa. I want my turn.”

“I’ll do it how I want!” Lisa squeaked in indignation. “I’m not a little girl. You can’t boss me around, Shelly.”

“Yeah,” I said.

“Fine,” Shelly said. “Just… start sucking him or something. I want to blow him. I need to gulp down all his cum.”

This was insane. It couldn’t be a dream. It was still going on. Dreams didn’t go on like this. They changed. Mutated. And I had cum. I always woke up after cumming with sticky pajama bottoms. But this…

Lisa slowly slid her lips around the crown of my cock. I gasped at the feel of my little sister’s mouth sliding over my tip. She massaged my sensitive glans with those soft lips. Then she sealed her lip about the base and sucked.

“Oh, fuck,” I gasped. “Oh, fuck, Lisa. You’re sucking on my dick.”

“And doing a good job,” Mom said, nodding her approval.

“If she was doing a good job, he’d be cumming,” muttered Shelly. She took a bite of her eggs. “Come on, Lisa, get him off.”

Lisa squealed in frustration and sucked harder while Mom said, “She just started. Your brother got off quick with me, but that was his first cum of the day. I bet he lasts longer with Lisa. She’ll get to really enjoy his cock in her mouth.” My mom smiled. “It’s amazing.”

“I know,” Shelly groaned. “That’s why I need my turn. Lisa! Get him off!”

This was so crazy. My fantasies with the belt buckle were just fantasies, but my sisters and mom were into sucking my dick now. They didn’t care that it was incest. Shelly was… desperate to suck my dick.

How desperate?

My perverted mind burst with ideas. As Lisa nursed with naughty hunger on my cock, I said, “Shelly, if you want me to get off faster, take off that top. Let me see your tits.”

Shelly popped to her feet and ripped off her crop top. Her breasts were held in a red bra with black lace. She slipped her arms through the straps, twisted her bra around, her breasts spilling round and firm out of the cups, and then unfastened the band when it was beneath her boobs. She cupped her tits, jiggling them at me.

“There?” she said while I stared at my first pair of live tits. Sure they were my sister’s breasts, but they were still delicious to see. My cock throbbed in my sister’s sucking mouth. She nursed on me with hunger. She suckled with such delightful passion. I groaned, my hands flexing and relaxing as she blew me. It was incredible to feel. “How’s that? You like my boobs?”

“Great,” I said. She really did it. She showed me her tits just to blow me faster.

My cock throbbed in Lisa’s warm and inviting mouth. She nursed on me and fisted me with both her hands. She didn’t bob her head. She felt so much more inexperienced than mom. A virgin like me. That was hot, but…

How far could I push this?

“Mom, do you want to suck my dick again?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” she said. “But Shelly can go before me.” She flashed me a motherly smile.

“Well, if I can see your tits, too, then this will go even faster. Then you’ll be able to suck my dick again.”

Her eyes brightened. “Oh, yes, boys are so visual.”

She unbelted her house robe. My dick throbbed in my sister’s mouth as Mom slid that off. She wore a nightgown beneath. She drew it up and up her legs. They were shaved and toned. She was a fitness buff. Always riding her bike and doing cardio. She revealed a pair of bronze panties, a full cut not a thong like what Shelly was wearing. Then she kept drawing the nightgown up.

She revealed her flat stomach. My dick throbbed in my little sister’s hungry mouth. I saw the start of Mom’s ribs. I groaned, so close to seeing my mom’s tits. Lisa suckled away, her tongue fluttering up and down the slit of my cock. Then Mom pulled her nightgown over her boobs. She wasn’t wearing a bra. Her large and soft tits spilled out, her nipples fatter than Shelly’s, a darker shade of pink, too, with wider areolas.

“There,” she said, her hands kneading her tits. “Mmm, you used to suckle from these boobs.”

“Fuck,” I groaned, staring at them. “Now kiss Shelly. Press those tits together. That’ll make me explode in Lisa’s mouth. Then you’ll both be closer to sucking my dick.”

Nodding like that was a perfectly reasonable request, my mom and sister came together. The pressure swelled in my balls as I realized the power I had. They wanted to blow me so badly, they would commit incest. Their tits pressed together, Mom’s so soft and Shelly’s so firm. My sister threw her arms around Mom’s neck and kissed her with passion on the mouth.

I groaned at the lesbian, incestuous sight before me. Depraved pleasure rushed through me. My balls tightened at the sight and the pressure of Lisa’s sucking. My little sister nursed on my cock, the suction swelling that explosive ache. My mom and older sister’s tongues danced.

“Yes,” I groaned at the sight. “That’s so hot.”

Mom grabbed Shelly’s ass through her skinny jeans. They both moaned, their lips working together. They were into it. They wanted to make it as sexy as they could so I would erupt as fast as possible. I groaned, my little sister’s warm mouth suckling with all her might on my dick.

“Fuck!” It worked.

I erupted again.

Powerful jets of pleasure shot through my body as my cum pumped into my little sister’s mouth. I groaned, my chest rising and falling as I savored the pleasure spurting out of me. The dizzying rush swept through me. Stars burst across my vision.

My little sister moaned her delight. She sucked hard and nursed on me while I watched our mother and older sister kissing. They held each other tight, boobs pressed together while my little sister swallowed every drop of cum I had.

And I was still hard.

Lisa slid her mouth off and moaned, “How good was I at playing your skin flute?”

“Amazing,” I croaked. I glanced down at her. A lot of my cum had spilled out of her mouth. It coated her lips and chin. “Go kiss Mom. Share that cum from me or you won’t get to suck my dick ever again.”

Panic swept through her eyes. “I will. Mom! Mom! We have to kiss!”

Mom broke the kiss with Shelly and purred, “I heard. Mmm, come and kiss your mother.”

Shelly broke away from Mom, round tits jiggling, and darted around Lisa exuberant form as she rushed over to mom. Shelly grinned and advanced on me, her tongue flicking over her lips again. She had that stud. What would that feel like?

“Mmm, you’re going to love this,” Shelly said while Mom bent down, placed her hands on Lisa’s shoulders, and kissed my little sister right on the mouth. It was even hotter than her making out with Shelly. Lisa was so innocent, and yet her tongue was dancing with our mom’s.

Jesus, how far could I take this? Could I fuck my family? My little sister. She was… Fuck, she was cute, her pigtails swaying. She was a virgin. Not like Shelly or my mom. I could be her first and—

“Down here, slug,” Shelly said. “Mmm, you’re going to enjoy this.”

I glanced down at my sister, her tits jiggling. She winked at me. “Don’t call me slug or you won’t get to suck my dick.”

“Mmm, you like being commanding, huh?” She shuddered. “Sure, Neil. Let me show you what a blowjob is.”

She opened her mouth wide and engulfed my cock. Her lips slid over it and then her tongue and its stud pressed on my crown. I gasped at the feel of that round, hard point rubbing on my dick. My face scrunched up at the pleasure of this moment. It was insane but awesome.

My older sister danced her tongue around my crown, letting me feel that stud sliding over my spongy tip. I gasped at how great it felt. Two cums already, and I was hard and eager for more. I didn’t know what was going on, but this belt buckle I wore had done something to my mom and sisters.

Something fantastic.

Mom and Lisa kept making out while Shelly worked her tongue around my cock and sucked. It was incredible. Slow sucks. Hard sucks. Fast ones. She varied it up as she shifted her mouth around. Lisa had been inexperienced, Mom a delight, but Shelly was a master at this. I knew she had a rep, but this…

“Fuck, Shelly,” I groaned, looking down at her and her warm, brown eyes staring up at me. “Oh, fuck.”

She winked at me and sucked hard, her tongue stud massaging my crown.

I clenched my fists at how great her blowjob was. It was the best thing in the world. Just amazing. She bobbed her head, working her mouth up and down my cock. The stud slid along the shaft now, giving my crown a reprieve from the hard massage. But not for long.

When she slid back up, the stud pressed right against my crown. It burst with such pleasure. I groaned at that. I shuddered, savoring that exciting rush of bliss surging down to my balls. A big smile spread over my lips as I enjoyed this moment.

“Oh, fuck, yes,” I groaned. “Oh, damn. That’s good. That’s amazing. Just keep sucking hard. Oh, yes. And mom… Strip Lisa naked. You got to do that.”

Mom broke the kiss with Lisa and smiled. “Mmm, yes, yes, your big brother needs to be inspired.”

“Okay,” Lisa said. She flashed me a big grin. She still had some of my cum on her chin. “I loved sucking your cock, Neil. It’s amazing. I want to do it again and again.”

“You will,” I groaned, my dick throbbing in our older sister’s exciting mouth.

Incestuous bliss rushed over my cock, stirred up by my sister’s licking and sucking. By that amazing tongue stud. She knew just what to do to make my balls simmer. As she did, Mom pulled up Lisa’s t-shirt to reveal a pink bra with white lace cupping her small breasts. She must be an A-cup. She didn’t need a bra, not really, but that looked cute on her.

Mom’s big boobs jiggled as she stripped Lisa. Mom reached behind her, pushing her tits into Lisa’s to unclasp the bra. She slid the straps off Lisa’s shoulders and my little sister’s mounds came into view. They had just a bit of shape, her nipples a light pink and small. Just suckable buttons.

“Suck on her nipple, Mom,” I groaned, “as you take off her pants.”

“Sure, Neil,” Mom said and ducked her head down. Her plump lips engulfed Lisa’s nub.

“Mom!” squealed my sister at the incestuous contact. This was insane. A heady rush that had my dick throbbing in Shelly’s mouth.

Her tongue stud massaged the spongy crown of my cock as she made love to my dick. Oral pleasure spilled down my shaft to my balls. I groaned, loving every moment of it as Mom suckled on Lisa’s nipple, making my little sister squeak and whimper and shudder in such an adorable way.

Mom’s hands unfastened Lisa’s jeans like Mom had done mine. Then she shoved the denim off my sister’s hips. She had on pink panties with white lace. I watched with hunger. I never thought of my sisters or mom as sexy until this happened, but now I hungered for them.

Incest was amazing.

My dick throbbed in Shelly’s mouth. She moaned as she suckled, a sound of throaty pleasure. Her hand cupped my balls. I gasped as she massaged them. I had more jizz in my nuts. I wanted to release it in her mouth.

“Fuck, this is hot,” I groaned.

Mom kept suckling on Lisa’s nipple while shoving my sister’s jeans down her thighs. Lisa squirmed, her head lolled back. Her face contorted as she whimpered and moaned. Her legs worked her jeans down past her knees while Mom…

Mom went for Lisa’s panties.

She hooked Lisa’s waistband and rolled them off. I shuddered at the curving profile of my little sister’s rump. I grabbed a fistful of Shelly’s dyed-blue hair as the pressure swelled in my nuts. This was so exciting. Mom kept suckling as she rolled the panties down Lisa’s pale, lithe thighs.

“Oh, Mommy,” Lisa whimpered. “Oh, Mommy, I like that.”

“Now suck on Mom’s nipple, Lisa,” I moaned.

Mom’s mouth popped off Lisa’s nub and she straightened, her big boobs jiggling. My sister leaned down, her panties still bunched around her knees, and suckled from our mother’s fat nub. Mom groaned, this look of motherly delight spilling over her face.

“Shit!” I gasped, Shelly sucking hard, her tongue stud caressing my crown. That hard point and the hot sight before me set me off. “Fuck!”

My hot jizz fired into my older sister’s mouth. She kneaded my twitching balls as I unloaded in her mouth. I had my eyes locked on the taboo sight before me. Mom cradled Lisa’s head to her teat, my little sister suckling away with hunger, nursing hard like Shelly did on my cock.

Stars burst across my vision as I had another orgasm. I groaned, my dick pulsing into Shelly’s mouth. She gulped down the cum over and over and over again. She drank every drop I had, nursing with such relish. She let out a throaty moan of delight.

I hit the peak, my body trembling a final time. Then I panted, my balls emptied. For now.

“Fuck,” I moaned.

Shelly slid her mouth off and groaned, “You have such delicious cum, Neil. Mmm, I’ll blow you night and day.”

I felt so confident now. So sure of my mastery over the women of my family. “If you ever want to suck my cock, you and Mom have to sixty-nine.”

“Oh, my god, Mom, you hear that. We have to eat each other’s cunts!”

“I did, Shelly,” Mom moaned and started shoving down her panties, Lisa still suckling at her nipple.

“Let’s go upstairs,” I added. “Your room, Mom. I want you and Shelly eating each other’s cunts while I fuck Lisa.”

Lisa popped her mouth off Mom’s pussy. She squirmed and, cheeks red, whimpered, “If you… do me, I’ll get to suck your dick again?”

I nodded.

“Then let’s go!” she shoved her panties the rest of the way down her legs and darted naked out of the kitchen, her pigtails flying.

Mom stepped out of her panties and sauntered after her, her plump rump jiggling. Shelly was cursing as she peeled out of her skinny jeans, her round tits bouncing as she worked off the tight denim that she seemingly had to pour herself into. Unsurprisingly, she was shaved, her thong so narrow it only covered her pussy lips.

I followed after Mom, my cock throbbing. As she headed up the stairs before me, I could see her black pubic hair dripping with her juices. My dick bobbed before me, aching in delight. This was so hot. So incredibly sexy.

Lisa waited on the bed, her legs spread wide. She had a sparse bush of brown hair covering her tight slit. Her outer pussy lips had barely parted to show off her pink depths. Her juices gleamed on them. She rubbed her small titties.

“I’m so ready, Neil,” she groaned. “I love sucking your dick. I’ll do anything. And sucking your cock makes me so wet and itchy and… and… I just want to make you happy.”

“Mmm, you will,” Mom said, sliding onto the bed. “Do whatever your brother wants, and he’ll reward us with his cock in our mouths.”

“Yes,” I groaned, heading to my little sister.

Shelly burst into the room behind me, panting. “Oh, my god, Mom, you ever ate pussy before?”

“No,” Mom answered as I crawled on the bed. Mom squeezed her big boobs tight. “I’m a little nervous, but if it’ll make Neil happy…”

“Oh, it will,” I groaned as I ripped off my T-shirt. Then I shoved my jeans and boxers in one go. “It’ll make me so happy.”

Mom beamed. “Then I’ll do it. Come sit on my face, Shelly.”

“Just do what I do to your pussy, Mom,” Shelly said. God, she’d even had sex with girls? My older sister was such a slut.

Lisa stared at me with this eager and nervous expression all at the same time. She licked her lips as I crawled over her, my cock so hard. She then shot her hands down and grabbed me. She stroked me up and down.

“You sure I can’t suck you?” she asked.

“I want that pussy,” I groaned. “But you will. You’ll get to suck me.”

“Oh, Neil, I want that!” She smiled at me. “And you’re cute. I suppose this isn’t a bad way to lose my cherry.”

I smiled and kissed her. I loved the feel of her lips on mine as she guided me to her pussy. She rubbed my cock into her hot cunt. I shuddered at the feel of her sparse hair and the silky delight of her twat. It was amazing. She pushed me right against her hymen.

I shuddered, about to pop my little sister’s cherry. Beside us, Shelly sat on our mom’s face. She licked pussy for the first time while Shelly leaned over and buried her face into Mom’s thick bush. They both were groaning while Lisa pushed me on her hymen.

I groaned and thrust against her hymen. Her membrane stretched and stretched. Then there was a pop. Her cherry tore and I slid into her warm and welcoming depths. I groaned, my face contorting with the bliss of this moment.

I broke the kiss with my sister. Her eyes were so wide as her pussy squeezed down on me. She wiggled her nose as she groaned. Her eyes were so bright and eager. She stroked my back, caressing her hands up and down my back.

“Oh, wow, Neil,” she moaned. “Oh, wow, that’s amazing.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned and kissed her on the mouth again.

Mom and Shelly moaned beside us, devouring the other’s pussy, as I drew back my hips. My little sister’s deflowered pussy clung to my cock. I was in my first snatch. My sister’s snatch. This heady rush shot through me. I thrust forward again. I buried to the hilt in her cunt. She groaned, her pussy clamping down on me.

She felt so incredible about my cock. She squeezed me tight. This was amazing. I was finally in pussy. I groaned, savoring the feel of her snatch massaging me. My tongue danced with hers. I pumped away, my balls smacking into her flesh. The staccato echo rippled around me. It was amazing to feel. Her cunt squeezed about me in such an exciting way.

She massaged me. Teased me. I groaned, my dick slamming to the hilt in her. I buried with such intensity into that sweet cunt of hers. She held me tight. Her pussy caressed my shaft with my every plunge. I kissed her with passion, my balls smacking into her flesh.

She moaned, her hands gripping my back. She held me tight, her fingernails biting into my flesh. I savored her grip. Her silky flesh squeezing about me. It was amazing being in her pussy. Just the absolute best.

I broke the kiss and gasped, “Lisa!”

“Oh, Neil!” she moaned, her eyes wide with delight. “I like this! If I have to do this to suck your dick, you can do me whenever you want.”

“I will!” I groaned, burying into the heaven of my little sister’s deflowered cunt. “Goddamn, I will!”

I could fuck any of them. They all wanted to suck my dick. It was so hot. My hips pumped away faster and faster. I drove my cock deep into my little sister’s cunt. Her twat held me with such an exciting grip. It was fantastic.

Mom and Shelly were moaning as they feasted on each other, their lesbian passion an exciting counterpoint to driving into my sister’s snatch. The depraved pleasure of this moment swelled the ache in my balls. I wanted to last longer, I did.

But I was in my little sister’s pussy. My first cunt.

“Shit, shit, shit!” I moaned, slamming into her twat. “I need to feel you cumming on my dick, Lisa. I want that. Cum on my cock.”

“I’m getting there,” she moaned. “Ooh, this is so wrong. I shouldn’t do this. You’re my brother, but your cock… I have to suck your cock.” Her cunt clamped down on my dick. “I love sucking your dick, Neil!”

Her pussy rippled around me. She bucked beneath me, squeaking and gasping. I groaned, savoring the feel of her snatch rippling around my dick. She massaged me with hunger. I groaned, my balls tightening as I drove into the depths of her twat.

Pleasure shot down my shaft to my balls. I groaned, the pleasure rippling around me. I buried into her cunt over and over again. Her nipples rubbed against my chest. Her fingernails bit into my back and her pussy…

Her pussy sucked at my dick.

“Yes!” I gasped and exploded.

My balls unloaded while my cum fired into my sister’s cunt. I spurted blast after blast of my jizz into her. Her hot twat rippled around my cock. My sister’s wicked snatch convulsed around me, working out my spunk. Drawing out every drop of cum that was in me.

“Oh, fucking god, yes!” I moaned as I pumped her pussy full of my seed. No protection. I could breed her.

I came even harder.

“Neil! Neil!” she squeaked, her face contorting with delight. “Oh, Neil, all your cum is going in my pussy.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned while beside us, Mom and Shelly were both trembling, moaning. They were gasping. Christ, they were cumming on each other’s mouths.

I panted, watching my mother shuddering beneath Shelly, her hands gripping my older sister’s rump. Shelly groaned, her body twitching. Then they both were panting. Both were groaning from their shared pleasure.

And I was hard. Still so hard. “Mom, if you want more of my cum, It’s in Lisa’s pussy. Lick it out of her while I fuck you from behind!”

“Yes, Neil,” she moaned.

“And what about me?” Shelly asked, lifting up her face soaked in pussy cream.

“Masturbate!” I groaned and slid off my little sister. I left her panting beneath me, her face twisting with pleasure. She stared up at me, her eyes glowing. I winked at her.

She grinned back.

Mom wasted no time. The moment Shelly was off of her, she rolled over on her hands and knees and crawled between Lisa’s thighs. Mom ducked her head low and buried her face into Lisa’s cunt. My little sister gasped.

“Mommy!”

“Mmm, you like licking your daughter’s cunts?” I asked, kneeling behind her and staring at her black bush hiding her pussy.

“I do,” Mom moaned. “I had no idea pussy could be so good. I know it excites you that I’m doing this. You’re going to let me suck your cock again today, right?”

“Oh, yes,” I groaned. “Every time I fuck your cunt, you get the right to suck my dick.”

Mom groaned and buried her face into Lisa’s cunt. My little sister shuddered as I guided my cock to Mom’s bush. I nuzzled into the curls, Lisa’s squeaks and whimpers of pleasure filling my ears. I breathed in, smelling the scent of sex.

That belt buckle had created something special.

I thrust my cock into my mother’s cunt. I slid into the very hole that birthed me. I groaned as her mature pussy engulfed me. She wasn’t as tight as Lisa’s, but that didn’t matter. This was my mother’s cunt. That made her twat special.

I gripped her hips and reveled in her cunt clamping down on me. She moaned into Lisa’s cunt, clearly enjoying my cock. I smiled, finally the man of the house. Dad was gone. I was taking his place. I drew back my hips, Mom squeezing her snatch down on me.

“Neil,” she whimpered.

“Yes, yes, fuck her, Neil,” moaned Shelly as she fingered her twat. “Fuck our mom hard! God, that’s hot. This incest shit is way, way sexier than I would have imagined. Mmm, eating Mom’s cunt was delicious.”

“Do you want me to eat Mom’s cunt after you cum in her, Neil?” Lisa asked, her face contorting, her blue eyes feverish. “I will. Mom licking me feels sooooo good. Like your dick in me, but different.”

“Yes!” I groaned. “I want you three licking each other’s pussies and keeping me hard to fuck you and so you can suck my dick.”

My two sisters both groaned their delight, Lisa’s more of a squeal, Shelly’s low and throaty.

I shuddered and plunged my hips forward. I fucked my cock into Mom’s cunt. Her moans into my little sister’s twat were amazing. The sound was so inspiring. I pumped my hips away, loving every second of thrusting into my mom’s twat.

I loved this feeling of burying my cock into the pussy that birthed me. It was fantastic. A real treat to enjoy. My dick throbbed as I pumped away at Mom. I fucked her with hard thrusts. She moaned as I buried into her twat over and over again. The pleasure was intense. I savored the silky heaven of my mom’s cunt squeezing about my cock.

“Oh, yes, yes!” I groaned, reveling in the depraved delight. “That’s so good. That’s amazing. Just keep doing that. Oh, my god, I’m going to cum so hard. Just spurt into your snatch.”

“Yes,” Lisa squeaked. “Ooh, Mom loves it, too. Just like she loves my pussy.”

“It’s such a yummy pussy,” Mom moaned, squeezing her snatch around me.

Shelly frigged her cunt and licked her lips as she watched. I buried into my mother’s pussy hard. My balls smacked into her bush, swelling with another load of cum. That belt buckle was amazing. Gave me superpowers or something. I groaned, thrusting hard into my mother’s cunt.

She moaned, her hips undulating. She stirred my cock around in her depths. That was an amazing delight to experience. I shuddered, my heart hammering in my chest as I buried over and over into her snatch. I plunged to the hilt in her. She squeezed down around me. That amazing pussy massaged me.

“Mom!” I groaned. “Damn, you’re going to make me cum.”

“Mmm, so are you, Neil,” she cooed.

“Make Mommy cum!” Lisa moaned. “She’s going to make me cum with her tongue licking into my pussy. She’s reaching in and scooping out your cum.”

“Hot!” Shelly hissed, frigging her cunt hard and fast, plunging three fingers into her shaved folds.

It was hot. My balls tightened as I buried hard into Mom’s pussy. The pleasure swelled and swelled in me. I gripped her hips, slamming deep and hard into her pussy. This power was such a rush. An amazing thrill to so utterly dominate my mothers and sisters.

I plunged to the hilt in Mom’s pussy as Lisa squealed. She bucked and shuddered, her head tossing and pigtails flying. I groaned, realizing Lisa had orgasmed. Mom’s head moved, licking up my little sister’s cunt cream.

“Shit!” I gasped and buried to the hilt in my mother. I erupted.

“Neil!” Mom moaned as my cum flooded her pussy. “Yes, yes!”

Her pussy convulsed around my cock. I thought Lisa’s pussy had been a wonderful massage, but Mom’s really rippled with her passion. Her cunt sucked at me. I threw back my head, groaning out my pleasure as I pumped her full of my spunk.

I flooded my mother with my incestuous seed. God, what if I bred her?

The pleasure intensified. I shuddered, spurting blast after blast of my cum into her snatch. I filled her up while Shelly shuddered. Her round tits heaved and she moaned. Pussy cream spilled around her fingers.

“Yes!” Shelly groaned. “Oh, how are you going to fuck me, Neil? I know you’re going to do it! You’re making us our whores because we love sucking your dick.”

“The ass!” I cried out as I hit the peak of my orgasm. “For being such a pain in mine!”

She laughed and rolled over on her hands and knees. “Rip out of Mom and fuck me!”

I shuddered, my dick dry. I ripped out of Mom’s pussy and shifted over. I glanced over to see my white cum matting Mom’s bush. This was so intense. Shelly parted her butt-cheeks, drawing my gaze back to her. Her brown asshole twitched. I bet she was no stranger to this.

I placed my cock, lubed by our mother’s cunt, against my sister’s asshole. I pushed against her sphincter. She moaned, and arched her back. Her anal ring widened and widened. Her velvety flesh swallowed my cock. I groaned as I slid into her bowels. It was different from pussy. Hot, yes, but not as juicy. Rougher. Delicious.

“Mmm, Mommy,” Lisa moaned beside me. Mom had gotten on her back, her big tits piled into two mounds. Lisa then crawled between our mother’s thighs. My little sister ducked her head down to lick my cum from Mom’s thick bush.

Mom grabbed her pigtails and pulled gently, pressing Lisa’s face into that thick tangle of black curls. “There’s mommy’s pussy,” Mom cooed. “Enjoy.”

Lisa squealed.

“Fuck,” I groaned as I bottomed out in Shelly’s asshole.

“Right?” Shelly gasped. “Fuck, your cock is amazing. This is hot, Neil.”

I grinned and drew back, savoring the delight of fucking my sister in the ass. Her velvety bowels clung to my dick. I groaned and slammed back into her. I buried to the hilt in her anal sheath, my balls slapping into her taint. The pleasure shot through me. This wild rush of bliss that had me groaning through my teeth.

What a great delight to enjoy.

I fucked my older sister in the ass hard. I slammed into her bowels, my balls smacking into her taint. She groaned, her butthole squeezing down on my dick. She threw a look over her shoulder, her brown eyes gleaming with passion.

“That’s it, Neil, fuck my ass!” she groaned, rocking back into me. Her butt-cheeks rippled when my crotch smacked into them.

“Damn!” I groaned, the pressure at the tip of my dick swelled beneath her velvety embrace.

Feminine moans filled the bedroom. Mom gasped as Lisa devoured her cunt. Shelly moaned whenever my dick slammed into her bowels. The scent of hot pussies formed a delicious mélange of sweet, tangy, and spicy cunts that filled my nose.

I groaned, reveling in this incestuous thrill.

I pounded my sister in the asshole hard. Fast. I fucked her with passion. I buried my cock into her bowels with hard strokes. The pleasure blazed across my mind as I sodomized her. I was relentless. I grunted, burying hard into her again and again. The pleasure surged down my shaft to my balls.

“Oh, my god,” Shelly moaned. “I’m going to cum on this dick. Your cock is amazing, Neil.”

“So is your ass!” I panted, burying into her bowels. “You’re definitely going to get to suck my cock again.”

“Yes!” she gasped. “I want that, Neil. I want to be your cock-sucking sister-slut!”

“Shit!”

My balls tightened. I was so close to erupting now. Mom was moaning beside me, Lisa pigging out on my cum in our mother’s twat. The heady excitement of my power over the women in my family swelled in me as I thrust my cock forward. I hammered Shelly’s asshole, hurtling towards my orgasm.

Her velvety sheath felt too amazing for me to last much longer.

I buried to the hilt in her bowels, my balls melting from the heat. She gasped, her asshole convulsing around my cock. I threw back my head and growled out my pleasure as Shelly came on my dick.

“Neil!” she moaned.

“Fuck, yes!” I gasped and erupted.

My cum fired into my sister’s asshole. Stars burst across my vision. They danced before me, celebrating this moment as I unloaded in her bowels. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest. The pleasure blazed through my body.

“Oh, Lisa!” Mom gasped, bucking beside us. Her big boobs heaved, her hands clutching to Lisa’s pigtails, holding my little sister tight to her cunt. “That’s it. That’s amazing.”

Yes, it was.

I pumped spurt after spurt of cum into Shelly’s asshole. I basted her writhing bowels, Mom’s moans singing through my ears. The pleasure hammered my mind with each eruption of my dick. Shelly groaned.

“Fuck, Neil, that’s amazing!” she groaned.

I shuddered and hit the peak of my orgasm. I groaned and breathed heavily. Mom trembled through hers while I slid out of my sister’s asshole. I fell onto my back, panting. This was insane. I had just cum six times in a row. I was still hard.

“Mmm, can I suck your cock now?” Shelly asked.

“Oh, no, I need to,” Mom moaned.

“Me, me!” squealed Lisa.

“But I was just in Shelly asshole,” I panted. “It’s dirty!”

“Mmm, then let our mouths clean it up,” Shelly purred. “We can share. All of us lick at his shaft until he cums.”

Mom and Lisa moaned their agreement. I groaned as they moved in around me. I smiled. This was amazing. I wasn’t going to classes today, obviously, but tomorrow I would be. What would happen when I met other women. Would they all want to suck my dick this badly, too?

I grinned, glad I bought that belt. Things would be interesting.

To be continued…

---

Their relationship deepens her roommate add spice

Old man young tenant Part 5

She had taken the vibrator and egg along with some of the sexy panties and bras. On Wednesday she had a afternoon break which she always spent in the library and this is where she was going to try the egg. She had put it in after lunch and had walked around with it deep inside her pussy with the wire running up across her clit and the control tucked into the waist band of the skirt. She wore a very suggestive smile on her face as she walked down the hall to the library. As soon as she was seated at a reading table she took out the control and turned in on to slow. The vibrating sensations that raced from her pussy to several sexually sensitive places made her give off a small moan. She looked up to see if anyone had heard or was looking her way and was relieved to see nobody had noticed or at least it seemed that way. Three tables over one of her roommates, Ann, had seen her come in and had noticed something strange in Alice disposition. Ann had also heard the moan and seen the expression on Alice’s face and was a little suspicious and very curious as to what Alice was doing.
Alice had continued to work the egg until she felt a small orgasm which made her smile, moan and finally sigh. With her panties wet she tucked the control back in the waist band and headed to the restroom. As she entered the rest room Ann caught up with her.
“Hey Alice, what are you doing? I saw you in the library and well you sure made some funny sounds with looks that, well the only time I get them is when I am rubbing myself.”
Alice was taken aback by the boldness of the comment and the admission that Ann masturbated. “What do you mean rub yourself?”
“Oh come on everybody masturbates only not usually in the school library.” She chuckled and smiled.
She was a little unsure what to do or say but she was not a good liar. “Oh well it just sort of happened and well I needed to get some relief.”
“Ya I know what you mean I get that way a lot lately, but hey I did not see your hands moving or you arms so how did you manage that?”
Now she was really in jeopardy but could not see any way out, “oh you have to promise to never say anything please.”
“Okay I promise now tell me”, she was getting excited at the sexy thoughts going through her mind.
“Well I have a small vibrator and I just turned it on and it did the rest, but now I need to take it out”.
“Take it out; oh man let me see this, show me.” She was getting very excited now and her panties were getting wet. They had entered the restroom next to the library.
“Not here, it’s like a little egg I put inside my pussy and it has a control”, which she now showed to Ann.
Ann reached for the control hitting the on switch and Alice jumped as the vibrations sent wonderful sensation through her.
“Oh wow did I just turn it on and it’s inside you, oh how neat show it to me, come on here in the stall” and with that she pulled Alice into the toilet stall.
“Okay but be quiet will you”, and she lifted up her skirt pull down the front of her panties and slipped the egg out. Oh she loved the feel of the egg moving out of her and she almost had an orgasm with that, but Ann was watching and it passed.
Ann watched in amazement as the skirt came up and panties down then the shiny silver egg with the wire attached sort of popped out of Alice’s wet pussy. She got all horny just looking at Alice’s wet pussy and wanted to reach out and touch it. Her hand went up her skirt to her own pussy and she was rubbing it through her panties.
“Oh man I get so horny just looking at you and that thing and I have not been with a fellow in long time. Oh I want to get fucked now, oh let me use it please.” Ann reached out and grabbed the egg from Alice and without any hesitation pulled her panties down and pushed the egg into her pussy. “On, turn it on full.”
Alice was scared and could not react fast enough to stop her and before she knew what was happening, Ann had the egg in her and Alice had actually turned it on.
“Ohhhhhhhhhhh, yes, ahhhhhhhhhhh “, and she breathed fast and heavy. Then her hand reached out and grabbed Alice and pulled her to her close hugging her in a very sexual way as her body convulsed with the wave of an orgasm surging through her.
Alice had no idea of what to do and just let Ann do whatever she wanted. When Ann relaxed and was quiet again she slipped the egg out rubbing it against her lips as she did.
“Wow that is a really great vibrator. I only have a little g-spot one. Where did you ever get that?” She was holding it up and looking at the control playing with the little dial. “Oh so nice the speed varies, heck you could walk around with this in you all day, hey you have to let me try that please.”
“Come on Ann you can’t go around using other women’s vibrators, it’s not sanitary.”
“Oh silly, I bet your pussy is as clean as they come and mine has not seen a cock in so long I almost forgot what they are. Say you’re not a virgin are you? I mean all the concern and you seem a little uptight too me”.
“No, I am not and well you just took me by surprise and well”. Ann cut her off.
“Oh I bet you have not seen another woman masturbating, mmmm I bet you would be horrified if I told you I have had sex with another woman”.
“I well I don’t know what to say now but we have to get out of here before someone comes”, and with that she took the egg and put it in her bag and walked out.
“Hey wait I want to talk, tell me where you got the egg I want to get one, come on we’re roommates”, and she walked beside Alice not giving her time to think or get away.
Alice spoke without giving much thought to what she said “oh a friend got it for me and I don’t know where he got it”. Then she realized her mistake and got a very sick feeling.
“A friend and a HE bought it for you, well now HE must be some friend a really special FRIEND I bet. So that’s where you have been running off to these past few days and weekends we have not seen you. You have a boyfriend you’re doing. Hey I want to get an vibrator like that so find out okay and hey I want to meet this hot stud of yours’ as he seems pretty hot to be getting you a vibrator like that, hey want else you got?”
“Oh nothing and you cannot meet him he’s not around here and besides he wants things to be very private, so please don’t say anything to the others and I will get you an egg, okay”, she was really scared now Ann knew she was with a man and wanted to know who. Oh William is going to be really mad, upset, he may not want to see me anymore and that scared her most.
That was Monday and all day Tuesday Alice could only think and worry about what William was going to say and do when she told him what happened. She like several of the girls took the bus and Ann was on the bus going home. She harassed Alice all the way home about her boyfriend and the vibrator and what other toys did she have. The conversation was about sex and Alice was getting a little turned on regardless. Several times Ann had put her hand on Alice’s thigh and there was a sexual feeling in Alice when it happened.

Alice had said she needed to study as she left the apartment with her books. Actually she needed to get away from Ann and the others. This was all getting to complicated, all because she had taken the vibrators. She was not sure what to do now and she was aimlessly walking she knew not where until she stopped. She was standing in front of Williams’s apartment; she had walked here without thinking about it. She smiled and then a feeling of dread passed through her as she went over all that had been said and done the last couple of days.

He did not know why but he got up and opened the apartment door and to his surprise she was standing there with a look of fear and pain.

All of a sudden the door opened and he was standing in front of her. All the fear and anguish she had been feeling hit her and tears flowed. Her body took over and it ran to him throwing arms around him and hugging him tight. Here was the answer to her problems her savior her William and the tears flowed.

He was caught by surprise as she ran to him throwing her arms around him kissing his neck and crying with tears flowing like Niagara Falls. As he got control his arms went around her holding her tight as he kissed her neck. With one arm around her waist he closed the door with the other hand and walked into the apartment with her attached to his neck.

He was at a lose, oh boy I wonder what brought this on; something has happened to my little girl. There is was again that feeling like she was his little girl his daughter and he was having sex with her. He shook his head to clear the thoughts of doubt so he could concentrate on the problem at hand.
“Okay, easy now you’re here and you are safe we can work whatever the problem is.” He reached down and scooped up her legs and carried her to his big recliner and sat down with her on his lap. She took off the book bag and put her arms around his neck and kissed him with love not passion and put her head on his chest.

He took a deep breath, sighed, and rocked her.

She did not know how or if she should tell him anything as she was ashamed embarrassed and scared all at the same time. She was ashamed for taking the egg and using it against his wishes, she was embarrassed about
Ann and what she had told her and then what Ann had said about sex. Most of all she was afraid, afraid of what William would say and do. Would he end their relationship? She could not stand to lose him.

She had stopped crying and so he asked, “okay what is the problem you had to come to see me about?”

It had not occurred to her before but she had just automatically gone to William with her problem and here she was on his lap in his arms all safe and at peace, but for how long.

“Come on all those tears were for a reason so out with it.” He could not imagine what would be the problem but he felt good that she had come to him with it.

“Oh, I don’t know I have done something and I am afraid you will be mad at me.” She was looking at him with that calf eyed look that women and children can use that will turn a man to mush.

He smiled as he now could guess where this might be heading, “well if you referring the missing vibrators, yes I might be a little angry with you but it is nothing to cry about.”

That made her feel a little better because he already knew she had taken them but what about the rest. With that thought she started to cry again, “Oh William I love you so much”. The tears flowed heavy again and he realized there was a WHOLE lot more to the story.

“Okay, I think you need to stop crying and tell me everything from the beginning and don’t leave out anything.”

She then told him everything in detail. He never interrupted or scolded her he just listened. When she was done he simple took her face between his big hand looked into her eyes and kissed her softly in a very loving way.

She felt as if a ton of bricks had been lifted when he kissed her and then just held her.

Sitting back with her head on his chest he thought, well being an old man has some advantage as the years have given me patience, understanding, tolerance and mellowed me out. This is a fine kettle of fish you got yourself into William and me thinks it will only get more complicated.

“So Ann needs an egg vibrator does she, well I guess WE can accommodate her.” He was smiling at her shaking his head thinking, mountains and mole hills that is not a big problem.

“Now as to the BOY friend situation, just keep avoiding any conversation about it. Simply say you don’t want to talk about him and don’t”.

“As to the other things she talked about well you can probably get as much information as you want or need from the internet.” He had no idea what to tell her about sex between women, lesbians, hell he was having trouble telling, explaining things about sex between male and female. He smiled brightly and wide as the thoughts and feeling of youthful sex filled him. Girl, woman you are turning back the clock for this old man and he hugged her close.
“As to using the vibrator at school, well what did I tell you about carrying one around with you? I and neither do you, have any idea where this is going to end up but I do not think we have heard the end. Your roommate Ann could be trouble so just be nice but don’t tell her anymore.”

“Now how about I fix supper and you get your school work done.”
The next day William had gone to town and purchased another egg vibrator and a couple of DVDs of lesbian sex thinking that might answer her questions.

On Wednesday he gave her the egg for Ann and the DVDs. As she had a lot of school work and the evening was strictly platonic.

She had taken the DVDs home to watch on her computer and would give the egg to Ann in the morning.

On the bus she sat with Ann and gave her the egg in a plain paper bag. Ann did not wait and opened it right away.
Ann was not shy in the least and after opening the package she had pulled up her skirt and slipped her hand into her panties and pushed the egg between her now wet lips. She got that look as the egg slid deeper and wiggled her hips as her fingers lingered in her panties rubbing her pussy. It was a good thing there were few passengers on the bus as Ann started to moan softly as her hand found and rubbed her clit. Then she turned on the egg and moaned louder. Alice punched her and told her to be quiet and Ann bit her lip trying to keep silent. The egg was sending wave after wave of the most wonderful sensation through her and then she turned it to maximum causing her whole body to vibrate and convulse in a massive orgasm. Ann’s pussy oozed her sex juices and soaked her panties and the back of her skirt. She could not control herself and started to squeeze her breasts through the blouse. Then to Alice’s surprise Ann reached down and pulled up Alice’s skirt and started to rub her pussy.
Alice’s’ reaction was to slow and Ann’s hand was on her pussy with a finger rubbing her now wet lips through the panties. She only thought, oh god it feels so good yes rub it faster harder. As Ann’s finger slipped between the panty and pussy seeking the little clit. Alice bucked her hips up as Ann’s finger touched the clit and a small orgasm raced through her as the idea of sex with a woman only made her hotter. Ann was reacting to the egg and Alice was having an orgasm because of the Ann’s fingers and the sexy thought of sex with woman. Both girls moaned and shook and then settled back with a sigh. Ann turned off the egg and then pulled it out of her pussy licking it clean. “Mmmm I love the taste of sex, don’t you?”

Alice could not answer but seeing Ann lick the egg actually turned her on again. Then Ann realized how wet she was and got a little upset, “oh god Alice I am wet and you have to help me, please.”

As Alice had some shorts with her for after school exercising and she dug into her pack then handed them to Ann, “here maybe you can get by with these today but you know the rules about dress at school.” Ann took the shorts and looked around the bus which seemed rather empty. She then slipped off her panties unbuttoned her skirt and pulled it off then pulled on shorts.
Alice was a little shocked at the fact that Ann had stripped in the bus. Now she was wearing Alice’s shorts without panties and that sort of turned her on. Alice could only think, oh god what is happening she is turning me on and this is not right it’s crazy. She was confused now more than ever and she looked at Ann with a new feeling.

All through the day Alice had only thoughts about sex, sex with William, sex with herself and then sex with Ann. She was really confused and needed to talk to William.

It was Wednesday and as usual she dropped of her things at the apartment but today she changed clothes and put on a skirt and blouse then taking some books had run out only this time Ann was watching her. Alice was not totally oblivious too things but she figured that if she changed floors and buildings nobody would see. She was wrong and Ann had seen that Alice had not left the apartment complex and so she knew that she was seeing someone there. Ann returned to the apartment went to her room and put the egg inside her turning it on low she thought of Alice and her lover.

She knocked on the door softly so nobody in the hall would hear but then William barely heard the knock. He opened the door and she rushed him. She wanted him so bad tonight it was driving her crazy.

She kissed him with all the passion she could gather as her tongue entered his mouth her hands grasping his head causing her fingers to entwine his hair. As he staggered back her legs came up and wrapped around his waist and she pulled her hips against him and wiggled as the feel of his body against her caused electric sensations to run through her body. She felt her pussy get warmer and was sure it was also wet while her nipples had gotten hard rubbing against his chest. All she could think about was FUCKING him now.
She kept saying over and over to herself, oh my god fuck me now please fuck me.

He could not understand her rush and the attack but he was not going to stop it. As he closed the door her kiss was sucking his tongue into her mouth and the air from his lungs. His hands went to her butt cheeks to help hold her up but also because he loved to hold her cute little ass. He then realized she was wearing a skirt because his hand was under it touching her smooth white cotton panties and his cock got hard as a young stud.

She had made a real difference in his life and the hard rod in his pants was only one example.
No matter what William was a man and so he was going to do what any man would do.

Dam she is not making it easy to be an adult, oh shit who cares about that. He spun around and with her clinging to him he walked to the bedroom. He bent over and laid her on the bed but she did not break the kiss only unwrapped her legs. His hands worked fast unbuttoning the blouse then unhooking the bra and she raised up and they came off still holding the kiss.
He broke the kiss and moved down to kiss her little breasts and tease the nipples before sucking each into his mouth one at a time.
The feel of his lips on her breast and nipples drove her crazy causing her body to quiver with desire and she let out a loud moan and then told him “oh William fuck me please fuck me like never before, please, I need you so oh oh please.”
Looking at her he thought he saw tears in her eyes and wondered could her desire be so strong the need for him so great as to cause her to cry. No, no way that’s impossible nobody can desire anything that much. He was hard and hot and his cock was staying hard without pills and it sprang to attention as he pulled off his clothes. Bending down he lifted her skirt and pulled the panties down as she undid the skirt. Now they were both naked and he bent to kiss and lick her nipples then his lips moved down over her belly, over the pubic mound and sucked in the lips around the clit.

She shook, quivered moaned and the grabbing his ears she said loudly, “now eat me, fuck me, make me cum NOW.” She wrapped her legs around the back of his head and buried his face deep into her pussy.

His body was on fire with passion and his heart was racing a hundred miles and hour. With her legs wrapped around his head she had his face buried completely in her pussy and he could not breathe. Pulling her legs apart he came up gasping for air then fell upon her and kissed her on the lips with a true loving passion. The kiss was deep but the most gentle she had known.
She felt his cock head as it rubbed against her now very wet pussy lips, which since being with William had developed considerably, and the sensation caused her to moan loudly.
He pushed and the head slipped into her easily and was soon deep into her. She had built such a fire in him that there was no stopping now and he fell on her ramming his cock deeper and then he started to move in and out with the most rapid manner especially for someone his age. His body quivered he moaned and arched his back and let out a long AHHH.

As he moaned and shouted she felt the hot cum shoot out filling her pussy. His ejaculations were getting more powerful it seemed and her body quivered with the feel. As he came the feelings in her had reached the peak and she moaned and actually screamed “OH FUCK ME”.

Both had experienced massive climaxes both physical and emotional. Their bodies were wet with sweat and sticky with the juices of sex. He had rolled to his back and she had rolled on top.

He could feel the wetness on his chest but at first thought it was only sweat until he looked down and saw her looking up at him with tear in her eyes.

“Oh dear what wrong why are you crying?”

“I don’t know I just want you so bad and love you so much and everything in me is all, well I just could not help it and the tears just came out.”

Nobody had ever loved William that much and he had never known anyone to love that strongly. This was getting a lot more complicated but he had no idea how complicated it was going to get.

“That’s okay dear, you have given me feeling that I had forgotten and some I never knew existed. The feelings I felt today right now I don’t think I have every felt.” He looked over the small naked female form lying beside him and reached out and very gently ran his hand over it feeling the heat the passion had generated. She quivered and then rolled into him and snuggled up to him.

“I want to spend the night here with you, please. I know you said we would not but please.” The look she gave him ended any debate.
It had been agreed that she would not spent nights at his place because of the gossip it might cause. But then most agreements like this are only made to be changed and the passion generated today could change anything.

“Oh how do I say no to such a lovely lady, okay but this cannot be a regular thing okay.”

She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him with a smile as their naked bodies fell back on the bed. “Oh you make me so happy I just want to kiss you all over”, and with that she kiss his chest, nipples and then taking his cock in hand kisses the head of his limp member. She started to kiss more of it and then moved her hand down to cup his balls and caress them.

He arched his back and savored the feeling that she was sending through his body, but then realized what time it was and put a stop to things.

“Okay, you’re staying the night but you have school tomorrow and home work to do so enough of the sex. You start your home work and I will start supper.”

They set about their separate tasks both with smiles on faces and good feelings in general.

Still there was the Ann situation she would have to talk to him about.

After supper she continued with the school work until about 9:30 when he mentioned something about her roommates worrying about her not coming home. She called and said she was spending the night at a friend’s and would be back in the morning for school.

As soon as Ann heard this she smiled and a special wiggle developed in her hips as she walked down to the rec room. Ann had put the egg in earlier and when she heard about Alice spending the night with a friend she turned on the egg and got all horny with the thought of someone fucking cute Alice. Secretly Ann wanted to fuck cute Alice but that was going to take some special maneuvering.

William laid out towels for a shower. She had put on a shirt of William’s and a pair of shorts he had bought for her.
The shirt was her idea as she said it made her feel like his arms were around her all the time. She was not wearing a bra just some very sexy panties under the very sexy shorts. William has some sexy taste in woman’s clothing and the smile on his face showed his satisfaction with his purchases.
As they entered the bathroom he said “here dear let me please I get a thrill out of taking off your clothes”. Reaching out he took hold of the shirt and unbuttoned it and pull it open exposing her small pert tits with now hardening nipples.
“Oh, I like it when you strip me. You can undress me any time you want but then I get to do you.”
The shirt came off and his lips kissed her shoulder and then the tits and nipples. As he kissed her upper body his hands worked on the shorts and soon they were on the floor followed by the panties.
She love the feel of his lips on her body and a soft moan had escaped as he undressed and kissed her.
“Okay my turn”, and she unbuttoned his shirt and was a lot more physical with the kissing as she kiss his chest then the nipples and let her lips move down his belly to the belt. She undid the belt and pants and the fell to the floor. Now all he was wearing were his boxers and her administrations had started to give him an erection. She saw his cock pulsing against the shorts and pulled them down quickly.
“Hey can’t have that all pent up in there”, as his cock sprang up she grabbed it and kissed it then slipped the head into her mouth sucking and tonguing the tip.
He could do nothing but grab the back of her head and pull her to him pushing his cock deep into her mouth.
She felt it go deep and then hit the back of her throat making her gag. It then pulled back but move into her mouth again; he was fucking her mouth now.
She like the feel of his big cock in her mouth and the taste of him was good. She cupped his balls as the cock moved faster in and out. She now knew of the spot at the base of the cock that would make him really get hot and explode and she wiggled her finger there now.
He let out a moan and sighs as his cock pulsed and flexed shooting a small load of cum into her mouth. She swallowed the cum and sucked his cock for more. As he had pumped a massive load into her just a few hours ago there was not much this time.
He was a little shaky as they climbed into the shower. He look at her back side as she stepped into the shower and thought, all this sex is going to kill me for sure but hell what a way to die. He patted her cute little ass and followed her in.
There was little more he could do now as he was truly spent. So shower is what they did, well not JUST shower.
She had found a nice sexy nightie to wear to bed, black very sheer and a black thong. He was wearing a pair of boxer shorts and it seems that is what he usually wore.
This was going to be different as it had been a long time since William had a woman sleeping with him. Even though it was a queen size bed he felt a little awkward. He was lying on his back as she got into bed and move to his side. The feel of her body touching him and her head and arm on his chest made him feel a special happiness and that was all he could feel tonight as he was spent.
She kissed him several times before finally settling and soon they slept.

He woke and jerked as he rolled over because the presence of a woman in his bed was not a usual occurrence. Still he smiled at the sight of the cute and sexy woman sleeping next to him. He made coffee and some toast then brought it into the bedroom to wake her.
She woke looking at him with the tray in his hands and could only smile as nobody had ever given her breakfast in bed before.

After eating she showered dress hurried back to her apartment.
As she entered the apartment she was greeted with a hundred questions about where and who and who and where. Her roommates would not let go and she tried to keep telling then what William had said. Finally she was off to school and was hoping it would all be forgotten. Ann had followed and gotten on the bus with her.
“Well, so you spent the night with him and did he fuck you good?” Ann was very blunt and she wanted to get Alice into talking about sex some way.
“Gee Ann you don’t have to be so blunt.”
“Hey either he fucked you or he didn’t so what’s the big deal?”
“What we do is none of your business.”
“Ah well I was just wondering if you got a good fucking or not. You know is he good in bed? Hey if he can’t satisfy you then maybe I can.” Ann did not care who her sex partner was right now as she was so horny.
“What do you mean? I don’t need anything from you like that. I get all I need.” She stopped suddenly before she said too much.
“Ah so he is good in bed, dam wish I had a man like that, want to share him? Hey how about a threesome.” Ann had her going and she was only getting started. She really wanted a good fuck and maybe Alice’s man was the one to do it.
She had only thrown out the threesome idea to stir up the conversation but then when she had said it she thought it would be fun and a real thrill. First she would have to get Alice interested in female to female sex.
“Threesome, what are you talking about?”
“Oh please don’t be so innocent with me, you know, you, me and your fellow all having a fucking good time.” Ann could see that Alice was getting a little excited with all the talk about sex.
“Oh never”, Alice was wondering about Ann and she looked at her a little differently. “Why would you even say that?”
“Oh hey just thought you and I might have some fun together and well I am so horny that I thought you might share that man you have hidden at the complex.” Now Ann had let the cat out of the bag.
“What do you mean at the complex how do you know where I go?” Alice was upset and afraid.
“I saw you yesterday when you went out and you never left the apartment complex so you have to be going with someone here.” Ann saw the tension in Alice’s face and now pressed the issue. “So who is he, I mean I have seen most of the men here and I can only think of a few that would interest me.”
“Well just because you don’t find someone interesting doesn’t mean I couldn’t” and she turned away trying not to show the fear in her face to Ann.

“Ah ha so it is someone here and not one of the usual young studs so that leaves let’s see who?” Ann then went through a list of men she thought possible and William was not one. Alice was relieved but still scared.

“Please just leave it alone okay, it is someone very special to me and well just please stop.”

“It won’t stop or end we will find out sooner or later, so hey might as well be sooner.” A lot soon Ann thought as she really needs a good fucking and Alice seem to know a good fucker. Ann then took out the control and turned on her egg and she became quiet with a very satisfied smile on her face.

Alice saw Ann turn on her egg and was shocked and relieved as the conversation ended. Still William had gotten the egg for Alice to give Ann. Now Ann knew her friend was in the complex and it was inevitable she would find out it was William.

Several days passed and Ann had not pestered Alice much more about her boyfriend. I was Friday and Alice wondered what to do about seeing William. She called him and explained about Ann as best she could and it was agreed that maybe they should not get together this weekend. So Alice was staying in and after getting her school work done she thought it might be a good idea to look at the DVDs William had given her. She put one in and right away she got a very strange feeling as the women on the screen started to do all the things William had done and it made her wet. She went and got her egg and slipped it deep into her pussy. Just the touching of her pussy to put the egg in sent thrills all through her body. The sex on the DVD got hotter and Alice became very excited and turned up the vibrator. Soon she was bouncing on her bed moaning and squeezing her legs together and rubbing her breasts with one hand. She was so absorbed in action on the computer screen she did not see Ann come into the room.

Ann could not believe her eyes, little Alice was watching porn and masturbating. She thought, this is too good to be true I am going to get off tonight. She slowly walked into the room to the point where she could see the screen and she really got a surprise. She watched the movie and Alice masturbate as long as she could before moving in.

“Oh yes nice move and I see you have your egg going, here let me help with that” and she reached in putting her hand on Alice’s pussy and rubbed hard on the clit area. With her other hand she pulled her to her and kissed and bit her neck.

Alice was startled but was so close to orgasm she did nothing but continue and then the touch of Ann’s hand on her pussy and the kiss she could not help it, the orgasm just happened and it was wonderful. Her body quivered and shook and she felt Ann’s hand move into her panties and rub her clit hard and fast while the other hand opened her top exposing her tits. Ann love the feel of the wet pussy and the cute little tits and hard nipples only made her wilder. She bent and took a nipple on her mouth and sucked hard and deep. The moan that Alice made was pure animal and she grabbed Ann’s head between both hands and pulls it to her breast hard. Ann sucked in a nipple and tit as much as she could while rubbing her clit. Alice was still moaning and wiggling when Ann took Alice’s hand and put it in her crotch.

It seemed like an automatic reaction and when Alice’s hand hit Ann’s pussy she just started to rub and finger fuck her. Soon both women were moaning and rubbing each other as the vibrators in them sent thrills through their bodies. Then Ann pulled Alice down and forced her mouth on her tits and without hesitation she was sucking and biting the nipple. Alice had a couple of good orgasms and Ann had an really big one that made her flop around on the bed like a fish out of water.

When Ann’s orgasm had passed enough she reached up and pulled Alice to her and kissed her full on the lips pushing her tongue deep into her mouth. Alice tried to back away at first but then the kiss felt good just like the kisses form William and she gave in taking Ann’s head in her hands. The kiss progressed into more touching and Ann lead the way with taking off clothes and kissing Alice all over, touching in a very arousing way all the places a woman knows to touch in a way only another woman can. Soon Alice’s breath was coming in rapid gasps as Ann kissed her breasts and belly and pussy. The vibrators had been removed and now Ann’s fingers did their best to bring Alice to orgasm and she did.

The orgasm Alice experienced from Ann’s touch was different and wonderful causing her to grab Ann and kiss her deep and hard with a wild tongue. Ann covers Alice’s body with hers and the kisses with wild desire. Then Ann broke the kiss and quickly maneuvered around so their legs split scissor fashion and forced the pussies to rub together. Both girls now go crazy and soon they are moaning. Ann bends and reaches up to grab and squeeze Alice’s breasts and nipples causing her to moan even louder. The passion of the moment caused Alice to scream out “oh yes fuck me now” as the orgasm caused her such wild pleasure.

Both girls lay entwined in each other exhausted from the wild sex. Ann started to gently touch Alice but then Alice realized what had just happened and things had just moved to fast for her.

Alice was scared, ashamed, afraid but mostly just very confused. Ann looked at her smiled and said, “hey you had several orgasm, right and you seemed to enjoy what we just did, right?”
Alice did enjoy it very much, maybe too much she thought. “Yes I did and they were great and I guess I did enjoy it but it just seems wrong weird oh I don’t know”.

Ann reached up and pulled Alice’s naked body to her. Alice did not resist as she like the touch on her skin and it no longer seemed so bad. Alice looked at Ann and thought, she is really a good friend and it does really feel good.

Ann and Alice slept together only waking when one of the other girls returned very early in the morning. It seems Alice’s roommates had all found someone to spend the night with and now so had Ann.

** Note, I am not sure how much more complicated I can make this. Any suggestion on how to end story would be appreciated.”

---

Justin adjusts to his new life as he takes Sam out on a date.

Time Manipulation Mind Control

Chapter Nineteen: Mind-Control Delights

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Krystal Sampson

Did I ruin my friendship with Ji-Yun?

I had hidden the fact I was gay from her, and I had a big crush on her, for months. I didn’t want to ruin our friendship. I’d known her for as long as I could remember. I felt like we been friends all eighteen years of my life. My earliest childhood memory was running around the house with her, the pair of us chasing after Justin because he stole my doll.

I hoped this dumb gas attack didn’t ruin everything.

I had snatches of doing such naughty things with Ji-Yun. I kissed her. I licked her pussy. I did other things. There were… parts my memory that made me nervous. Things that I was scared of recalling. However, there were other parts that were nice.

I had the faintest recollection that girls were giving me panties for some reason. They just wanted me to have them.

That was kinda weird. Not that I was complaining. I liked panties. I liked smelling them. Rubbing my face against them. Breathing in a woman’s scent. I snuck my mom’s panties out of the laundry basket all the time. Fresh from the hamper was the best. I know that it was wrong, but I so wanted to have sex with my mom and…

Did I have sex with my mom?

I had this memory of her waking me up the way always fantasize about. She’d crawled between my legs, kissed my pussy, and drew me out of sleep with her gentle licking. The way a mother should wake up her daughter.

Had that happened? Or was it just me confusing a masturbatory fantasy for reality?

Everything was so messed up. I hated this dumb gas. It definitely had ruined everything. I wanted to text Ji-Yun. I was terrified. What if our friendship was over? What if it had evaporated because she remembered we’d had sex? I didn’t want to face that. I’d rather have my nerdy, pervy brother Justin hanging around me all day then lose Ji-Yun as my friend.

I grabbed my phone again, swiping the screen. There was that text message from her. It hadn’t changed. Those four terrifying words: “We need to talk.”

I was a girl. I knew the code. That’s what you sent your significant other when you were about to break up with them.

I tossed my phone down on the bed beside me. “Stupid fricking gas!”

I bet Justin was somehow responsible for this. That he had somehow infected me with… time-freezing powers? I blinked at that insane idea. I remembered going around… pausing time and…

It had caused problems, so… Justin had to do something heroic.

Justin jumped past a spinning, blue arc. He dived through a ring of death to… to save the world. He hit the ground on the other side, rolled to his feet. I remembered being so scared for him while thinking how… cool he was. I quivered, terrified I was about to lose him while proud of him.

I mean, it wasn’t strange to be scared of him dying. While he was my annoying brother. I loved him in that “a sister loves her brother” sort of way. I didn’t want him to die. And then…

That bright light. Then I was waking up in the hospital, all groggy and confused.

A soft rap knocked on my bedroom door, knocking me out of my memories.

“I’m fine, Mom,” I muttered. “Why don’t you make Dad clean more of the house or something?”

What was up with my dad cleaning?

“It’s me, Ji-Yun,” a soft voice whispered. “We need to talk.”

Those four words again.

I groaned, my stomach twisted into a terrified pretzel. No, pretzel wasn’t complicated enough. It was a tangled mess, a ball of yarn so twisted there was no way to pull out a single strand.

“Fine.”

It was time to watch my friendship end.

The door creaked open. Ji-Yun slipped in, a shy, petite thing. She was slender, like me, an inch or two shorter. Her long, silky, black hair fell straight down from the crown of her head, some spilling over her shoulders to tumble towards her budding breasts. She wore a pair of purple pants and a tank top, nothing out of the ordinary. Comfortable clothing. Her delicate face stared at me, her slanted eyes tremulous. There was something about her that made me… want to hug her.

Comfort her.

She shut the door behind her and drifted towards my bed. She stopped a foot away, fidgeting her hands together before her stomach. She looked down, her shoulders twitching. I sat on the edge of my bed, squirming just as much as her.

“So…” I started.

“This is…” she began to say.

We both trailed off at the same time. Our heads drifted up, our gazes meeting. The loathing I feared seeing wasn’t there. I wasn’t sure what I was seeing in her eyes as she drew in a deep breath.

Ji-Yun took a deep breath. “I guess I should just come out and ask…” She stared down at me, her eyes dark and liquid. “Did we have sex?”

“I think so. I have… flashes.”

“Yeah, so do I,” Ji-Yun said, her voice tight. Her entire body trembled.

“So, I guess you know I’m gay.”

Ji-Yun nodded.

“But you like boys, don’t you?”

Ji-Yun nodded again.

I saw it in her eyes. It was over. Here came the words. Ji-Yun would give a lame excuse that we would just be friends, that nothing will change, but everything had. I’d experienced what I truly wanted from her. What I was too afraid to ever ask for. We’d shared it. I remembered different snatches of passion. Brief explosions of memory.

I could taste her.

Remember the feel of her.

The flavor of her.

I took a deep breath, wishing she would just—

Her hands seized my face. Her head darted down. She kissed me. My eyes widened in shock. Her lips were on me. They moved. They nibbled with hunger. I shuddered, my heart racing. Confusion beset me. Her fingers twitched against my cheeks. Her tongue brushed my lips.

Then she broke our kiss. Her eyes blinked. “Don’t you… want this?” She asked, her voice trembling. “Me?”

“Yes!” I gasped in utter shock. “But you’re straight!”

Ji-Yun shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know, I just remember… that we had a lot of fun together. I enjoyed The things we did. So I have to know, Krystal. I have to understand if this is what I want. Because… right now, I really want to kiss you again.”

This fuzzy warmth bubbled up inside of me. I let out a gasp of delight as I hooked my arm around Ji-Yun’s slender neck and pulled her down to me. My Korean friend’s lips melted against mine. I yanked her down with such force, she fell onto my lap. She straddled me, wiggling her cute rump into my thighs.

My arms were around her, holding her to me as our tongues danced. It was such a wondrous delight. This heady kiss.

My heart burst with excitement. It beat so fast as my hands slid down her back to cup her rump through her purple pants. I held her tight, reveling in our kiss as her arm slipped around my neck. Our bodies pressed together, my nipples throbbing against my t-shirt. I felt the warmth of her silky flesh separated by our two layers of clothing.

That barrier had to go away.

I seized the hem of her top and pulled it up her torso. My knuckles brushed the sleekness of her skin. I kept raising it, lifting the stretchy cloth over her breasts until it nudged into her armpits. She released me to thrust her arms up into the air. I kept going and…

She broke the kiss so I could pull off her top. I missed the taste of her lips. It took only a second to tear off the t-shirt, but it was too long to go without kissing her. Her black hair spilled back around her face, fluttering like thousands of silky tentacles. Then her lips were back on mine, her tongue thrusting deep into my mouth.

My hand swept up her naked back, questing for her bra. I felt nothing. She wasn’t wearing one. Which meant her naked breasts were pressing into my chest. If only my t-shirt wasn’t in the way. Then I could feel her nipples on my flesh. I imagined my throbbing nubs pressing against hers. I whimpered, wanting to take off my t-shirt but not wanting to break the kiss.

It was such a dilemma.

I had to do it. We had to get naked. I broke the kiss gasping, “Sorry!”

“No, no, I want to see you naked,” Ji-Yun moaned in understanding, her small breasts quivering. She had that delicious shade of light-olive skin that made her breasts so enticing. Her body was as pale as mine, but she just had a different hue to her skin. That sexy, Oriental olive. Her nipples were brown, small but hard.

Her hands ripped up my t-shirt. I thrust my arms up into the air, assisting her. For a moment, my world was purple cloth. Then my pigtails sprung free, falling back around my shoulders. My naked breasts were exposed, quivering like hers. They were about the same size, little budding mounds. My nipples were pink. My areolas only a few millimeters larger than hers. Ji-Yun’s hands went to my breasts, squeezing them.

“These are so cute, Krystal,” she moaned, her fingers massaging my flesh. Her thumbs swiped out and brushed my areolas, the tips just grazing my nipple.

My hands sprang up to her titties. I covered them and massaged her nipples with my palms. Those hard points felt so naughty against me. She whimpered, her fingers squeezing into my breasts. We grinned at each other, fondling and enjoying the feel of each other’s tits.

Then we were kissing again. Tongues were caressing as my fingers found her nipples. I squeezed them, twisting and pulling on them as she moaned into my mouth. Her thumbs pressed down on my nubs, pushing them back into my areolas as she rubbed them in circles. It was a naughty delight. Tingles raced down to my pussy. I grew hotter and hotter, soaking my panties as I loved playing with my friend’s tits.

No, she was my girlfriend now. Just like she was during the gas leak. This was wonderful.

Our kisses grew more aggressive. More hungry. Our lips were devouring each other. My fingers were twisting her nipples, her fingers digging into my breasts. I shifted, squirming, wanting to do such naughty things to her.

My hands moved, sliding around her waist to grab her ass. I rolled her over and pinned her down to my bed, settling atop her. I squirmed on her, our pants rasping together. Those had to come off, too, but not yet. I was having too much fun kissing her. Our nipples came together, our breasts meeting.

Electricity shot down to my pussy from my nubs.

Ji-Yun broke the kiss to moan, “Krystal! Oh, Krystal, my pussy… my pussy is melting. It’s molten. Yes, yes, you’re making me feel so excited.”

“Oh, I haven’t even begun,” I said before nuzzling into her neck.

Ji-Yun’s throat tasted delicious. She had such a salty flavor to her skin, a real treat to enjoy. I sucked and nibbled, my hands caressing her sides. Her fingertips fluttered against my skin, twitching as she whimpered and moaned. She made such naughty sounds.

I loved them.

My lips smooched lower and lower, crossing her collarbone and moving down her chest. My hands slid up her side, cupping her small breasts again. My kisses neared her tit then reached the gentle swell of her budding mounds. She moaned my name as I came closer and closer to her nipples.

I brushed her areolas. I engulfed her nub.

“Krystal!” she squealed. “Oh, wow, that’s nice.”

I sucked on her nub. Memories of doing this while we were bamboozled by the gas fluttered through my mind. I squeezed both her firm breast as I nibbled my lips around her nub between hard sucks.

My lips would pop off with a loud plop. But then I would just re-engulf them. I would suck again and again, loving her right nub. I noticed her other one, olive-brown and hard, out of the corner of my eye. Her left nipple needed attention, too. My head darted over, my pigtails dancing as I engulfed her other nub. I sucked it into my mouth, loving the feel of it. She gasped, her hands falling on my shoulders. Her fingernails bit into my skin as she clenched and relaxed her grip.

“Oh, yes, I like this,” Ji-Yun moaned. “I like this a lot.”

“And you’re definitely going to like what I do next,” I boasted.

As I gently nipped her hard nipple with my teeth, my caressing hands reached the waistband of her purple pants. I traced around her hips until my fingers met at her fly. I popped the fastener and the zipper rasped as I pulled her pants open.

My hands darted inside, brushing the cotton fabric of her panties. I felt her bush through the cloth, the soft hairs crinkling as I pressed against them. I sucked on her nipple, thinking I had to get her naked.

I grabbed the top of her jeans again and tugged on them, pulling them down off her hips and rump. She wiggled and squirmed, her nipple popping out of my mouth as she flung herself backward. She thrust her legs up into the air, so eager to help me she almost kicked me in the face.

Luckily, I had quick reflexes.

Her eagerness excited me. I dragged her jeans up her legs, the purple denim bunching up. I exposed her lithe thighs and her slender calves. When I was pulling them off her legs, I took one of her frilly ankle socks with the jeans. I yanked off the other sock, tossing it to the floor with her pants.

Her panties were white. Schoolgirl plain. Her excitement had soaked through, a dark spot centered over her pussy. This great hunger swelled in me. With a growl, I seized her panties and yanked them up her legs.

She squealed in delight as her black bush came into view. Her dew glistened on the silky strands. I shuddered as I pulled her panties over her calves then off her feet. I brought the cotton fabric to my face.

Inhaled tangy pussy.

A flood of lust ran through me as I licked the crotch of her underwear. My tongue drank in that tangy flavor mixed with the dry, starchy flavor of her panties. I sucked on them, drawing out every bit of her feminine musk, my own pussy melting.

“Krystal,” she moaned. “I know you like panties, but shouldn’t you be licking my pussy? I thought you said I’d love this next part. I’m not feeling anything.”

I ripped the panties from my face and moaned, “I’m building up the anticipation!” I declared. “I want your pussy all nice and juicy and eager to be licked.”

She giggled as I licked at the crotch of her panties again. “Mmm, you’re doing that. I’m so wet. I bet you are, too.” Her tongue danced over her pink lips. “Maybe… Maybe I can lick you… at the same time?”

I almost came.

My poor panties would never be able to withstand the flood of her cream had it gushed out of me. Still holding her balled up in my hand, I attacked the fastener of my jeans. I ripped down my zipper with a loud, metallic rasp. Then I was wiggling out of them, yanking down my panties, too. I exposed my black bush soaked in my juices to Ji-Yun.

I squirmed and writhed on the bed. My jeans were getting stuck around my thighs. They were so tight and had balled up above my knees. I squirmed and moaned in frustration.

“Let me help,” Ji-Yun said, her voice full mirth. “Stop kicking.”

I did.

She grabbed the ends of my pants and pulled them over my feet while I shoved them down my thighs. Together, we tugged them off. We got me naked. Well, I still had on my socks, but they really didn’t count. We are both nude enough, our bodies flushed and nubile. We’d known each other for eighteen years. Now everything had changed.

Now we were going to be lovers.

I mean, we were lovers in the gas, but now we were renewing it. We were declaring to each other that this is what we wanted.

I stretched out on my back, reaching for her. “Straddled my face,” I moaned. “Let’s sixty-nine.”

“Hot!” Ji-Yun moaned as she moved. Her lithe leg flashed over my head. Then her thick, black bush was right over my face. Her tangy musk filled my nose. “I’m going to make you cum so hard!”

“Yes!” I squealed.

I grabbed her rump, pulling her bush down to my lips faster. Her silky pubic hair caressed my nose and lips. Then they spilled over my cheek, tickling me. A heartbeat later, I was nuzzling at her pussy. I felt her liquid warmth flowing into my mouth.

My tongue flicked out through my girlfriend’s pussy.

“Krystal!” she squealed as her head descended between my thighs.

“Lick me!” I moaned, her fingers digging into her rump. I took another lap up through her pussy. I gathered those tangy juices.

Ambrosia.

It was my turn to squeal in delight. Ji-Yun’s lips nuzzled into my trimmed bush. Her tongue flicked out, stroking across my pussy lips. She brushed my clit on her second lap before sliding down to caress over the entrance to my pussy. I gasped as her tongue wiggled inside of me.

It felt amazing to be penetrated. Her tongue probed into me. I had to return the favor.

I jammed my tongue into her snatch. Her silky pussy walls squeezed over it. She was so open to me. No hymen blocked the way. My fingers massaged her rump as my tongue swirled around inside her tangy depths.

We pleased each other.

Loved each other.

This was such an incredible delight. I was so glad that the gas leak happened. Justin didn’t ruin anything when he decided to be noble and save the world. I still had my Ji-Yun.

Her tangy juices poured into my mouth as I loved her. Her tongue caressed my pussy’s depths, her nose nudging my clit. Pleasure rippled through me. She stirred me up with her hot tongue swirling through my folds.

My bed groaned beneath me as I writhed on it, my covers sticking to my back as my passion swelled in me. I was so flushed with heat. My fingers squeezed Ji-Yun’s rump while her tongue flicked in and out of my cunt like a mini-cock. She stirred such bliss through me. My own tongue wiggled around inside her snatch, coated in her tangy delight.

“Ji-Yun!” I moaned between plunges of my tongue into her hot snatch.

“Oh, Krystal, yes!” she gasped, her body shuddering atop me.

Then her tongue was back in me. She fluttered it around inside of my snatch. Pleasure flooded through me while her fingers shoved beneath my bed to grip my ass. She kneaded my rump like I massaged hers. Her juices flooded my mouth, a tangy delight that I savored. My toes curled as the bliss built in the depths of my cunt.

My nipples ached and throbbed as they rubbed against her belly. Her budding breasts pressed on my stomach. We were squeezed so tight, our bodies almost one. Our tongues were in the other’s cunt. My pussy muffled her moans. My world was full of her yummy scent. Her hot folds and silky pubic hair caressed my lips and cheeks.

Juices spilled over my chin.

Her naughty finger dipped into my butt crack. Before I knew it, she was caressing my asshole.

Where had she learned to do that?

I loved fingering my asshole when I masturbated. I squealed as she wiggled her digit into my rectum. She flexed it around inside of me, stirring me up while her tongue flicked in and out of my cunt.

“Oh, Ji-Yun, you’re so naughty!” I moaned before I fluttered my tongue against her clit. I sucked on her labia as I moved my own hands. I could do naughty things with my digits, too.

I found the entrance to her pussy. I shoved them into her tight sheath. She groaned into my snatch as my fingers pressed deeper and deeper inside of her. I sucked on her clit as she bucked atop me.

“Oh, yes, you’re reaching so deep into me, Crystal!” she moaned, working her finger in and out my asshole.

Then her thumb popped into my cunt. She pumped her fat digit in out of my snatch while her lips copied mine. She latched onto my clit, sucking. I groaned as the twin thrusts of her digits into two my holes mixed with the sucking excitement around my clit.

I bucked beneath her. My orgasm swelled so fast. I whimpered around her clit, my tongue fluttered against it between my hot sucks. I churned her pussy up with my fingers as her thumb stirred my pussy to a hot froth. My asshole clenched on her digit, drinking in that naughty friction.

That was when it happened.

My wonderful orgasm exploded through me.

I moaned about her clit as my pussy convulsed about her thumb. My juices squirted out around her digit. My asshole writhed about her finger while waves of ecstasy swept through my body. They reached my mind and drowned me in bliss.

“Krystal!” Ji-Yun squealed, her pussy clenching down on my digits. Then her silky flesh writhed about them.

My girlfriend came.

Tangy juices poured into my mouth. They flooded out of her cunt. We squirmed together, our breasts rubbing against the other’s stomach. We held each other, loved each other. We licked and fingered and sent each other howling with orgasm after orgasm.

My tongue fluttered up and down her labia while my fingers pumped in and out of her convulsing snatch.

She thrust her digits deep into my asshole while she nursed on my clit.

We filled the air with our passion’s scent.

We bathed the other’s face with cream.

Our juices coated each other. It was amazing. I reveled in it. The bliss of licking her pussy carried me to such wondrous heights. This was better than I could’ve ever imagined. Then I could have dreamed of.

I was making love to Ji-Yun.

We collapsed, satiated. Ji-Yun twisted around, snuggling up against me. Her lips met mine in a gentle kiss. It wasn’t that tongue wrestling fervor of earlier. It was softer, more loving. We traded little smooches while we came down from our orgasmic high.

“You didn’t have a hymen,” Ji-Yun said.

I giggled. “Mmm, neither did you and…” I frowned. “We must’ve lost our virginities in the gas leak and…” A new memories surface. My eyes widened. “Oh, my God, I did fuck Justin. My brother took my cherry.”

Ji-Yun nodded her head. “He took both our cherries. He popped mine while I was licking his cum out of you.” She smacked her lips together. “I remember that being excellent.”

I shuddered. I had memories of begging Justin to fuck me. During the gas attack, I wanted him to ram his dick into me. I had cum hard on his cock. I frowned, struggling to parse my emotions. But did I want Justin to fuck me now? I wasn’t into guys at all. I was gay.

I glanced over at Ji-Yun. She clearly was turned on by Justin. She was humping her wet pussy and soaked bush against my thigh.

“If you want to fuck my brother, it’s okay,” I found myself saying. I was surprised by it. “Just…” There was one thing I wanted. “Just let me lick you clean if you do.”

She giggled. “Got a taste for your brother’s cum?”

I blushed. “Maybe I’m not as gay as I thought. But that’s where I draw the line.”

Ji-Yun nodded her head. “That’s fine with me.”

She kissed me again. I felt her love. The gas leak I didn’t ruin everything. Instead, it made things better. I don’t know why we acted so weird, or why I thought I could stop time and mind-control people. It didn’t matter. I had my Ji-Yun.

I wondered how soon she could fuck my brother? I really, really wanted to lick his cum out of her.

Guess I was just as pervy and kinky as Justin was.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

I pulled my cock out of Aurora’s pussy, her juices lubing my dick up for the next round of our fun. She was kneeling naked in the middle of her living room. We just finished talking about my date with Sam tonight, and Aurora gave me a lot of great advice. However, seeing that perky, naked cheerleader had inspired me.

I had to prove that she was utterly mine.

I seized her blonde ponytail, gripping hard. “Reach behind you, part your butt-cheeks, and show me that asshole, slut.”

“Yes, Master!” she moaned.

Aurora did just that, her fingers digging into her firm butt-cheeks. She parted them, exposing her puckered, brown asshole. I groaned at the sight of it, my pussy-soaked dick eager to sodomize her. I didn’t have that stamina I remembered having during the “gas attack,” but I was still a horny, young man.

“Please, fuck my asshole, Master!” Aurora moaned.

I brought my pussy-soaked dick to her asshole. I pressed right against that puckered sphincter. She let out a quivering moan, her body shivering in anticipation. She was such a good sex slave. I had more and more memories of the thing she’d done for me. We had a locker room orgy. She fucked girls with a strap-on while I watched. She’d mind-controlled every girl at my college to be my sex slave.

What a shame I had to give it all up to save the world. Something about parallel realities and a crazy version of my little sister.

Well, that was the past. I had my future before me. One where I still had Aurora as my sex slave.

I thrust.

Her asshole’s spread wide to engulfed my dick. I watched her brown ring slide over my spongy tip and then hug the shaft of my dick. I groaned as I speared deeper and deeper into her bowels, her velvety sheath gripping me. Pleasure flowed down my dick while she arched her back. Her hands released her butt-cheeks as she moaned out in delight.

“Yes, yes, use my asshole, Master!” she gasped, squeezing her bowels around me. “Whenever you want it. Whenever you need it.”

I gripped her blonde ponytail hard, yanking back her hair as I bottomed out in her. She clenched her asshole down around me, moaning in delight. I drew back my hips, my dick sliding through her wonderful sheath.

I rammed back into her. My crotch smacked into her rump. My balls thwacked into her taint. She gasped and whimpered, her hips moving, swirling her naughty sheath around my dick.

Pleasure surged up my shaft.

“Even during Thanksgiving dinner, if I call, you will rush out of there to fuck me,” I growled.

“I’ll bend over the table let you fuck me in front of my entire family!” she moaned, her hips rocking back into me. Her firm, toned butt-cheeks smacked over and over into my crotch. “I just want to be yours.”

I kept my tight grip on her ponytail with my right hand while my left stroked up her silky side. Her skin felt like satin beneath my touch. Hot, brimming with her passion. I found her round breast, squeezing the tit I used to stare at when she was cheerleading. Now I got to enjoy her. I got to fuck her asshole.

I groaned, squeezing her boobs hard as I rammed my dick to the hilt in her over and over. She clenching and gasped and panted. She whimpered, squeezing her asshole around my dick. Passion filled the living room. Her sweet asshole made my balls tingle. The ache swelled at the tip of my dick. That explosive rush that needed to burst out of me.

I had to fire my cum into her asshole.

“You are mine, slut!” I howled, drilling into her. “Say it!”

“I am yours!” she screamed at the top of her lungs. “Just fuck my ass harder! Harder and—”

The front door burst open. My head shot to my right. I buried to the hilt in her bowels expecting to see her parents walk in. My dick twitched. They would see that their nineteen-year-old daughter was my sex slave. They’d witness that she was my slut. A strange hunger shot through me. I drew back my hips, growling as the two figures stepped inside.

It wasn’t her parents.

“Well, Aurora, he sounds like such a…” Paris’s words trailed off as she stared at me. “Why are you fucking him!”

Petra stood beside Paris. The busty, Hispanic girl’s jaw dropped. “I thought you were in here fucking Chris when I heard you screaming your head off.”

“I dumped that loser. I’m Justin’s now.” Her head shot to her friends, her asshole squeezing hard around my dick. “He is my Master! He claimed me during the attack.”

“Oh, god, tell me that wasn’t real,” Paris moaned, trembling in her designer dress. She was slender and petite, her wavy, dark-brown hair spilling about her paling face. “Did I really beg for Justin to fuck me? To be his sex slave?”

“Yes,” I growled, thrusting harder. “So you better not give Aurora shit this time. I may not be able to mind-control you any longer, but I won’t let you hurt my sex slave!”

“Master!” Aurora moaned in delight, her asshole squeezing down around my dick. “I’m not ashamed. Justin owns me. He’s dominated me. I’m his. I’ve always wanted this. I’m not going to hide who I am any longer.”

Petra shuddered, hugging herself. She licked her lips. “I think… I think I understand. I kinda remember being Justin’s sex slave, too. It was kinda kinky. But… I like Steve. I don’t need to be dominated.”

Paris nodded. “I don’t need any guy telling me what to do.”

“That’s fucking fine,” I growled, squeezing Aurora’s tit. I kept slamming into her while her two friends watch. “So are you going to treat your friend like shit this time?”

Paris blushed. A guilty expression flicked across her features. She shifted, her shoulders scrunching inward. “No. I…” Her head shook. “Everything is so different. If he makes you happy, Aurora…”

Petra nodded. “Go for it. Damn, he’s fucking you as hard as Steve fucks me.” A smile played on her lips. “Aurora, you have fun. We just wanted to check in on you. Now I want to go find Steve and have him fuck my brains out.”

“Yes, yes, thank you,” Aurora moaned. “Paris?”

“I am not joining in,” Paris said. “But… if he makes you happy. Maybe… we all kinda discovered what made us happy during the gas attack.”

Aurora’s asshole squeezed around my dick as I buried into her. “What are you talking about?”

“Lance dumped me, but I don’t care. I was only dating that fag so I could rub him in my dad’s face. But…” A wicked smile crossed her lips. “There is this older guy I have my eye on.” She gave a giggle. “I got a go. Daddy offered to take me out to dinner. I have to go change.”

“Hot,” I grunted, hoping Paris had a great time seducing her father.

Aurora nodded her head, working her hips back into me. The interruption had slowed the growth of my orgasm, but now that they were gone, my ache was building again. I slammed hard and deep into my sex slave’s asshole. I savored being in her anal depths, grunting, growling, reveling in using her for my pleasure.

I slammed to the hilt in my sex slave’s asshole. My balls quivered. They smacked into her taint and then unloaded.

Pleasure exploded through my body. I grunted as I fired blast after blast of my cum into her depths. My jizz spurted out of me. Jolts of ecstasy sent rapture bursting across my thoughts. Little stars danced across my vision as I groaned out my pleasure.

“Master!” squealed my sex slave. Her asshole writhed about my dick. “Yes, Master!”

Her asshole spasming around my cock milked out my cum from my nuts. She shuddered, experiencing as much bliss as me. I gripped her ponytail and squeezed her tit, holding her, enjoying her. Every spurt of my cum into her bowels shot more pleasure through me until I had that final powerful eruption.

I hung there, clutching to my pleasure. I didn’t want to let it go.

But it faded.

“Goddamn, you have a great ass, slut,” I panted as I came down from my high. I let out a huge sigh. “I’m glad you’re mine, Aurora.”

“I’m glad I’m yours, too, Justin,” she said. She flashed an impish look over her shoulder.

I ripped my cock out of her asshole, my softening dick tingling, and smacked her rump with my hand. “That’s Master, slut.”

“Oh, I am so sorry, Master,” she said, her green eyes still twinkling with mischievous glee. “Please, spank me again. Teach me a lesson.”

SMACK!

“And that’s all you get it. We have to get ready.”

She squealed out in delight. “Yes, you can’t miss your date with your Queen!”

I smiled. Aurora was perfect.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome “Sam” Shapiro

A certain amount of quivering excitement filled me as I readied myself for my date with Justin. I brushed out my black hair, giving it bounced and volume instead of gathering it in my usual loose braid. My tresses fell like night around my face, giving me more of a feminine look than normal.

Feeling inspired, I dug out the makeup my mother always bought me and which I usually ignored. After a few YouTube tutorials, I found one that would give just the look I was going for. Something subtle. Nothing extravagant or whorish.

I wasn’t Paris.

It took a few tries to get it right. I left several tissue papers covered in blots of lipstick. I had to get that salmon pink to perfectly coat my lips. The dark eyeshadow made my brown eyes almost glow. I applied just a hint of rouge on my cheeks, highlighting my delicate features. With my glasses on, I decided I look cute.

I had no idea what to wear.

I had such few choices, but there was one dress I had that was nice. My mom made me wear it to a family reunion last year. It had a skirt that fell down to my mid-thigh and a blouse with a scoop neckline. I drew up a pair of my plain panties. I wish I had time to go out and buy something sexier. I pulled the dress on, squirming as it fitted snugly around my waist. I zipped it up in the back. I glanced in the mirror, the pink fabric complimenting my skin. My nipples stood out against the thin cloth, puffy and hard.

“Justin better thinks I’m beautiful,” I whispered to myself.

I headed downstairs about five minutes before he should arrive, my purse clutched in my hands. It was a Christmas gift from one of my aunts. I was finally using it. I settled on the couch, my overprotective father hovering like a nervous hen in the background. My mother was in the kitchen humming away as she cooked her and Dad’s dinner. She kept peeking out and smiling at me.

I really wish my parents did not know I had a date. It would be so much easier if they just ignore me.

I wanted to squirm as I wondered what was taking Justin so long. My thoughts pondered why time seemed to be going a such a slow crawl.

It couldn’t be Project KRONOS affecting my perception; we had shut that down.

I was remembering more and more things. More snatches that I was organizing chronologically. Justin had saved the world. My boyfriend had given up his powers to do what was right. Something about this parallel reality we’d entered causing problems. I was glad we were gone. I didn’t have too many memories from there, but the place felt terrifying.

I remembered running. Being chased. I sacrificed my virginity to save us both over there.

Justin saved the world, and no one knew. Just a few of us were there to witness it. That felt sad. Clearly, the government was covering it up. They would deny everything, and if we tried to tell our story, they’d say, “Their minds were just addled by the gas attack.”

It was insidious.

Sure, there be people on the Internet, like my friend Ipso_Custodes, who would believe us. There were always people pushed to the margins who were thought to be cranks. Conspiracy nuts, religious fanatics, and the mentally unstable. I would be lumped in with Flat Earthers, Holocaust Deniers, and 9/11 Truthers. No one would ever take me seriously.

Better just to be quiet and move on with my life.

The doorbell rang.

My head shot up. A nervous wave of anticipation washed through me. My shoulders shivered. I rolled them while clutching my purse as my father opened the door with a slow reluctance. His shoulders were set.

“Justin,” he said, his words stiff.

“Mr. Shapiro,” my boyfriend said in a polite tone. “Is Sam ready?”

I bounded to my feet and darted to the door, my loose hair swaying about my face. “Of course I’m ready, Justin.”

He had combed back his hair. He was wearing a nicer shirt than usual. It was tucked into his jeans for once. He was put together in a way I’ve never seen before. In a way, I approved.

His dark eyes widened. His jaw dropped as he stared at me. This look of incredible delight washed across his face. “Sam…” he groaned. “You’re… gorgeous.”

“I am glad you noticed,” I said, joy gushing through me. “It was a lot of effort to do this.”

He nodded. “It was worth it.”

“Well, you better treat my daughter—” my father started to say, but I brushed him aside and took my boyfriend’s arm.

“Let’s go,” I said.

Justin had kindled molten delight in my pussy. I remembered the naughty things we’d done. Especially making love in that storeroom in the dark. Just Justin and I. It was our second time having sex, but it was our first time truly making love together.

I trembled on Justin’s arm, leaving my flabbergasted father behind. My mother called out, telling us to have fun and be safe. I hardly noticed thanks to this giddy heat building and building in me as we approached the rather nice car.

I frowned. It was new. Expensive. A Lexus. Where had Justin gotten it? His family wasn’t wealthy.

Then Aurora Pritchard stepped out the driver seat, wearing a tight, black miniskirt and white blouse, with a black blazer over it. She had a cap on her blonde hair, which fell loose about her face tonight. A chauffeur’s cap. The bright, red tie dangled down across the swell of her breasts completed her outfit.

“Master. My Queen,” she said as she opened the back door for us.

“You still have a sex slave,” I noted. “I did not think your mind-control powers had persisted after the machine was turned off. At least, that is what I had deduced.”

“Been thinking about things, have you?” Justin asked as he helped me into the backseat of the Lexus.

I nodded my head. “Before I got ready. I assume you spent your afternoon fucking your sex slave.”

Justin winced. I was no longer the girl he’d mind-controlled—well, I think, technically it was a version of me from a parallel reality, so while my original personality had returned, I still possessed memories of this alternate self—into accepting that he could fuck others.

However…

I found I didn’t mind one bit. I knew Justin cared for me. Loved me. It didn’t bother me at all that he had Aurora. Not after what we’d done yesterday. What bits of it I could remember were powerful.

“I promised to always be her Master,” Justin said.

“And I promised to always be his sex slave, my Queen,” Aurora added, her voice quivering. She shook as she peered in the car, hand poised to close the door. Her green eyes were full of trepidation.

“Relax,” I said, taking Justin’s hand as he settled beside me. “I’m not angry. I find it… exciting. I mean, I did play with your sex slaves yesterday. I have memories of a group of girls all doing naughty things to me. It was rather… invigorating.”

Talking about it caused flashes of memories to burst in my mind. Those girls had sucked on my nipples and licking my pussy and rimmed asshole. My twat grew warm now. I squeezed my thighs together, my panties already soaking up the flood leaking out of me. I leaned closer to Justin.

We were on a date now. I was feeling amorous.

“No, I do not think I’m mad at all. So long as you share.”

“Deal,” he said, grinning.

I kissed my boyfriend. I put a lot more passion into it than I meant to. My lips melted to his. All that heat building inside of me fueled this moment. My arms went around his, my tongue dancing in his mouth. My heart beat so fast, with such a frantic rhythm, it surged excitement through my veins. I quivered, groaning. Our tongues dueled.

The car pulled away from the curb. We should stop kissing. We should put on our seatbelts. However, I couldn’t pull my lips away. They were melted to Justin’s. His arms were around me. I felt so safe. Even if we got into a car accident, he would somehow protect me.

It was irrational. I didn’t care.

Aurora drove us to wherever we’re going. I didn’t much care where we went on the date right now. Justin’s arms were tight about me, his tongue was in my mouth. I tasted him. It was so exciting. So wonderful.

His hands moved. They slid up and down my back. They stroked up and down my sides. My naughty boyfriend found my small breasts, cupping me through my bodice. His thumb swept over my swelling mound, brushing my puffy nipples.

Electricity shot straight down to my pussy.

I groaned into the kiss, loving how he caressed me through my clothing. The heady rush shot through me. A drunken excitement that kept me from caring about anything else. His other hand went lower. He passed my hip then was on my leg. He slid down my thigh, pressing my skirt tight to my flesh. The cloth rustled as he moved lower and lower.

He found my bare knee.

I moaned into his lips as his hand darted up beneath my skirt. So bold. Things were progressing faster than I anticipated, but I was drunk on this moment. Being with him. All so exciting. His hand found my panties, his fingertips caressing the cotton. My legs parted. Our tongues danced around each other as he pressed between my thighs, shoving my panties up against my labia.

My clit throbbed. Pleasure rippled through me.

“Oh, Master, were at the drive-in,” Aurora said. “I got to buy the tickets. You might want to stop.”

Justin broke the kiss. I was panting, flushed. Drive-in? It was a twenty minute by car to the nearest one. We were kissing for that long?

I shivered. Justin’s hand was still beneath my skirt, rubbing at my pussy through my panties. He teased me, making me feel so naughty. We were pulling up to the ticket booth at the entrance, Aurora was rolling down the window. She was talking with someone. I couldn’t concentrate on anything else.

I had my boyfriend’s amazing fingers rubbing up and down my pussy, pushing my panties into my labia. My sex soaked them with my passion.

Justin had a big grin on his face, loving it.

Aurora accepted the speaker and plugged it into her car’s cigarette lighter. She sat the speaker on the dashboard before she pulled in. The sun was setting. It is getting dark. We parked. I didn’t care what the movie was.

My lips were back on Justin’s.

His finger nudged my panties to the side. He touched me directly, stroking through my silky bush and groping my feverish labia. I quivered, my nineteen-year-old body trembling against him. I clutched tight to him as he slid his fingers inside of me.

I was open now. He’d taken my virginity.

I whimpered as his fingers pumped in and out of me. He kept massaging my breast with his other hand, his thumb rubbing my nipple. The pleasure rippled through my body.

He churned me up with his fingers. He made me feel amazing. I whimpered into the kiss, loving him with all my might. My hands started moving across his body. Touching him. I had to feel him. His fingers plunged deep in me. His two digits stretched my pussy open.

Justin felt so strong beneath his shirt. My hands moved lower and lower. My fingers found his jeans. I couldn’t stop them if I wanted to. His zipper rasped. Sounds were coming from the speaker. The movie was starting, and I still didn’t know what it was. Didn’t care.

This was the ultimate date for a young woman. The sort of experience where a girl would normally lose her virginity. This was just what I wanted. I craved. Justin was giving it to me.

It was his turn to groan as I reached into his boxers and pulled out his cock. I held his girth in my hand. I drew him out of his underwear. His dick was hard and warm in my hand. He throbbed in my grip, my hand stroking up and down him. My pussy clenched around his fingers. Those were nice, but this was what I craved.

His cock.

I straddled Justin’s lap, my pussy clenching down on his fingers. As if he understood, he ripped them out of my depths, eager for this as I was. I was so ready, my body trembling from the kisses, from Justin caressing my breasts, and from his fingers in my pussy.

He sucked my juices off his digits as I guided his cock to my snatch. With my left hand, I pulled my panties’ gusset to the side, allowing his cock to have access to my sex. I guided him right to my dripping nethers. I stared into his eyes as I rubbed his dick’s tip up and down my hot flesh.

I nudged him against my clit.

Pleasure rippled through me. He groaned, leaning back against the car door. His eyes were burning. My glasses shifted on my nose. I was so ready for this. I found the entrance to my pussy.

“Justin,” I panted, “I love you.”

Before he could answer, I impaled my pussy down his cock. His words turned into a low groan as my snatch swallowed his dick. I gasped at how much he spread me open. It felt so great. I slid down him, taking every inch of his shaft. This was such a wonderful delight to experience. His dick reached into me. When I bottomed out, I ground my clit into his pubic bone, reveling in this moment.

A new wave of delight shot through me. His hand seized the back of my neck, pulling my mouth to his. Our lips met in a hot kiss. My tongue wandered around inside his mouth. I groaned, my hips shifting, stirring his cock around inside of me. The pleasure fluttered through me. It made me ache.

Made me crave stimulation.

I lifted my pussy up his dick, my silky flesh clinging to his girth. I gripped my boyfriend’s shaft with my tight snatch. It was such a wonderful treat. The pleasure fluttered through me. I reached the peak of his cock and slammed back down him. He groaned into our kiss.

His hands moved, finding my breasts, squeezing them through my blouse as I worked my hips. My thighs raised and lowered my body. I rode him.

We made such naughty sounds together. Our clothing rustled. His dick plunged wet into my pussy. It was incredible. I moaned into his lips, every bit of friction building up pleasure inside of me. It was driving me towards our wonderful release.

Why did I ever think orgasms were a waste of time?

When they were with the person I loved, they were amazing. Worth all the effort. I craved one right now. I worked towards it, my pussy squeezing around Justin’s dick. I wanted him to experience that same pleasure, too. I wanted us both to exploded in rapture.

His hand squeezed my tits then they darted down my body. He grabbed my rump through my skirt. He held on tight and worked my pussy up and down his dick. His fingers dug into my rump, lifting me, guiding me. He growled into our kiss, his passion growing.

A dizzy wave of rapture flooded through me.

I was drunk on this. I savored his cock in me. I wanted so much rapture. My glasses shifted as my head moved. My body rose and fell, sliding up his dick and then plunging down it. The friction was incredible. The silky delight transmuted into pure rapture.

Justin broke the kiss, growling, “Goddamn, you’re just so sexy, Sam. You feel so amazing.”

I nodded my head, too breathless to say anything. I wanted to scream out how amazing his cock felt inside me. All I could do was squeak in delight. Then I gasped in shock as he suddenly moved us.

Before I knew it, I was on my back, stretched out across the Lexus’s backseat. Justin was atop me, his dick plunging into my pussy with hard strokes. His balls smacked into my taint.

I gasped as I stared up at him, my cunt squeezing around his dick as he buried it in me again and again. His pubic mound smacked against my clit, sending sparks of delight showering through me. I whimpered, squeezing down on him as I savored this moment. I cupped his face, feeling the shadow of his whiskers.

“Justin!” I shrieked. It was a scream of pure passion. A primal release bursting from my soul.

Every stroke of his dick brought me closer and closer to that eruption. My thighs were locked about him, holding him tight. I whimpered. He plunged over and over into me. The car rocked. The shocks groaned as he drilled me. It was incredible. He was so passionate. Such a real man.

“My beautiful Sam,” he groaned, staring down at me with such hunger in his eyes. Such passion and love. “Just so sexy. So hot. I can’t take much more.”

He found me sexy!

“Cum in me, Justin,” I moaned, not caring about the consequences. I just wanted my boyfriend’s, my man’s, spunk splashing in me.

With a growl, Justin buried into me. His dick pulsed and throbbed. I felt his hot cum spurting into my depths. I groaned, my pussy welcoming it. Powerful waves of delight washed through me. It set off a spasming burst of rapture. My pussy convulsed around his dick, massaging him.

Milking him.

“Justin, yes!” I screamed as my orgasm swept through me. I trembled, writhing beneath him. “Yes, yes, Justin! I love you!”

He kissed me hard, growling as my pussy milked his spurting dick. I hugged him tight, clinging to him as he spilled the last drops of his seed in me. My pussy writhed about him. My orgasm outlasted his, filling me with joy. Stars burst across my universe. I was swept up in waves of euphoria. They were so wonderful.

I hung at the peak of rapture, moaning into his lips.

Then my pleasured died into wonderful shudders. Into a quiver of delight. He was on top of me. He felt so warm and comfortable there. So right. Our kiss grew more and more gentle, loving. We were coming down from our orgasmic high together.

So far, it was the perfect date.

I held him. Kissed him. I heard the sounds of the drive-in movie playing. It reminded me that we just made love at a drive-in. I could see fogged up windows above my head. I heard squirming in the front seat and Aurora panting.

Was she masturbating?

Justin’s sex slaves had listened to us make love. She’d driven us here, serving us. I liked this life I would have with Justin. It would be special. Amazing.

I couldn’t wait to share it with him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

I wasn’t sure how long I stayed on top of Sam before I finally pulled out of her. I shifted onto the backseat, panting. It was so warm in the car. All the windows were fogged up. Aurora was squirming up front. She was watching us, peering between the driver’s and passenger’s seats, her face flushed, her green eyes twinkling.

“It sounded like you two had a great time, Master,” she said. Such joy in her voice.

“Yeah,” I said. “Now get back your and clean up the mess, whore.”

“Yes, Master,” my sex slave purred.

Aurora crawled over the center console, her loose, blonde hair swaying before her eager face. I glanced at the movie screen, a re-showing of The Shining playing on the screen. I leaned back as Aurora grabbed my dick wet with Sam’s pussy juices. My sex slave nuzzled her head down. I groaned as her tongue lapped up my soft shaft.

My arm went around Sam’s shoulder, pulling my girlfriend to me as my sex slave cleaned my dick. It was such an interesting feeling experiencing Aurora bathing my cock so soon after cumming. The tip was sensitive, sending sparks shooting down through me. I looked at Sam, seeing the glossiness in her brown eyes.

“You really are beautiful, Sam,” I told her, staring into her eyes.

Her cheeks went pinker. She squirmed while a most un-Sam smile crossing her lips. She looked positively girlish.

“You look quite handsome,” she said as she leaned in and kissed me on the mouth.

Our date was off to a great start. I think I was going to enjoy my life. I may not have mind-control powers, but I had an awesome girlfriend and a kinky sex slave.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A week and a half later…

My full bladder drew me out of sleep.

I woke up, Sam lying beside me in my bed. She was half snuggled up against me, her black hair falling over her face. She looked so cute asleep, her face relaxed, her glasses missing. I groaned in annoyance at the piss making my dick hard. I didn’t want to wake up.

It was Saturday.

It was a little over a week since my date with Sam and the aftermath of the “gas attack.” Our college didn’t resume classes until the following Monday. It was an… interesting week. Things had definitely changed at our school. There was a sort of don’t ask, don’t tell policy about our hazy memories. We all did things, and I think a lot of people just wanted to forget that they happen.

Things were different, behaviors changed.

I was always getting strange looks from girls who’d been my sex slaves. They must be remembering begging for my cock and writhing in lesbian orgies while waiting for their turn to please me. The ones I remembered enjoying, like Tracy and Rebecca, would blush every time they saw me. Sometimes, however, there was a twinkle in their eyes, like maybe they remembered our time fondly.

Like they’d enjoyed themselves thoroughly.

Chris and Lance came out as gay together. They were dating now. Steve, my third bully, was still with Petra, probably trying to forget ever taking it up the ass from his two friends.

Miss Daisy always gave me these big smiles while teaching English, and she was always looking at Sam fondly. I was the only man she’d ever been with, so maybe I left a bit of an impression on her. I had the feeling she wanted to have another threesome with me and my girlfriend.

I knew Sam would be down for it. She definitely liked having Aurora eat out her pussy, especially after we’d made love.

Mr. Viên Lê, my math professor, always looked disappointed as he gazed at the class. I had the vague memory that there was one lesson where all the girls were naked in it. I think us boys were equally disappointed.

Pearline was screwing every guy she could. She was telling them all that she just loved cock. She discovered getting nailed over and over again, having a train being run on her, was the hottest thing in the world. My little sister, Krystal, smirked when she heard about that.

Cassandra and José showed back up. They had missed out on the gas attack. I had vague memories of fucking Cassandra and then making her José’s sex slave. It looked like that stuck because she wore a collar proclaiming that her boyfriend owned her.

Aurora begged me to buy her one that day. I did. She looked so sexy with her choker on proclaiming her to be my slut. It had a little lock on it. I had the key, so Aurora couldn’t take it off. I only unlocked her so she could take a shower. I couldn’t wait for her to cheer at next week’s game wearing my collar.

Sighing, I gave up on trying to sleep this morning. My bladder was really, really full. I groaned and rolled out of bed, my girlfriend shifting and murmuring as she squirmed under the covers. I stretched my back as I stood naked, my toes flexing into the carpet.

Aurora was sleeping on the floor, a leash attached to her collar, the end tied around the post of my bed. She looked so cute lying in her little slave bed, her blonde hair spilling about her face. I padded past her, needing to relieve myself.

“Oh, yes, Mom!” moaned from my little sister’s room.

Krystal’s door was open. I glanced inside, watching our mother waking my little sister up in style. While none of the mind-controlled suggestions remained—I couldn’t give anyone commands and girls weren’t giving Krystal their panties—some people just enjoyed what they were made to do.

My mom was one of those.

She started waking up Krystal this way a few days ago, crawling into bed and eating out her daughter’s pussy.

“Oh, yes, just keep licking right there,” Krystal moaned, her budding breasts quivering as she squirmed on the bed. She saw me in the doorway, grinned, and said, “Stop being a perv, Justin!”

“Just admiring my fellow kinkster in action,” I said, winking at her before I headed to the bathroom.

The vacuum cleaner roared downstairs, Dad cleaning the house. I think my commands had done something to him, reminding him that he was supposed to be taking care of the house. That he was supposed to be a man. I think he was trying to win back my mother’s respect. He had realized just what a total loser he’d become.

I wasn’t complaining.

My sister’s moans followed me down to the bathroom, making my dick even harder. I slipped inside, groaning. My erection thrust before me, making it hard to aim and relieve my bladder. I grunted, my teeth grinding against my throbbing hardon.

Then the stream flowed. My pissed splashed into the toilet bowl.

I let out a groaning sigh.

It was one of those pisses that lasted forever. It was almost like cumming. Finally, I finished. I shook my dick, flicking off the last drops of piss, then I flushed and sauntered out. My mother was just stepping out of Krystal’s room, her pink robe only half closed, her large tits on the verge of spilling out.

A twinkle entered her brown eyes, and a most un-motherly smile crossed her lips. “Good morning, Justin,” she purred. “Mmm, is my big, strong son hard? Do you need a release?”

“Always, Mom,” I groaned.

Mom opened her pink robe, revealing her mature and curvy body. Her breasts were soft and plump, jiggling as her shoulders shrugged out of her garment. The robe fell down her body to land in a puddle at her feet. I grinned, my eyes darting up and down her flesh. Her bush was brown and soaked in juices, excited from eating out my sister’s cunt.

She sauntered to me, her hips swaying, breasts bouncing. Her arms slid around my neck, pulling me to her. I kissed my mother hard on the lips, tasting Krystal’s fresh musk. It was so exciting. Krystal wouldn’t let me touch her directly, but I could taste her pussy on my mom’s lips, Sam’s mouth, and even Ji-Yun’s mouth. I groaned, reveling in the indirect incestuous contact with my little sister, my dick swelling hard against my mother’s soft stomach.

She let out a purring moan as she broke the kiss, “Someone getting really excited. Mmm, you really want to get into your mommy’s pussy, don’t you?”

“Fuck, yeah, Mom,” I groaned.

She giggled then gave me another quick kiss. “That’s my big, strong son. Ooh, I need your dick in me so bad. It was so exciting licking your sister, and your cock is so much bigger than your father’s little dick.”

The vacuum cleaner still growled below.

I was so glad my mother got often cuckolding Dad with me. That I had awakened this in her through my mind-control. She spun around and fell to her knees. No foreplay, just straight to the good part.

She wiggled that ass at me, my dick growing harder and harder. I fell to my knees behind her, glad to be the man of the house. I grabbed her hip with my left hand while my right lined up my dick at her brown-furred muff.

I lanced forward.

I buried to the hilt in my mother’s juicy pussy. My crotch smacked into her rump, her butt-cheeks rippling. She squeezed down on my cock, groaning in delight. Her hips wiggled from side to side, stirring around my dick. If felt so wonderful. This teasing pleasure spilled over me. I savored being buried in the very pussy that had birthed me.

I fought off the urge to just fuck her. I wanted to enjoy this moment. I slid my hands up her body, cupping her breasts, squeezing them as she moaned and gasped. She grew hotter, wetter around my cock.

“Please, fuck me, Justin,” she moaned, rocking her hips, sliding her pussy an inch or two up and down my dick. “Fuck your mommy’s hot cunt. I need you. I’m so wet. My pussy’s so hot. I need my big, strong son to fuck me until I explode.”

How could I say no to that?

Mom groaned out in delight as I drew back my hips and then slammed my cock to the hilt in her. My dick plunged into her depths, her silky sheath squeezing around me. I groaned, savoring the massaging delight being inside her pussy. An incestuous thrill rippled through me as my balls smacked into her bush. My nuts were so full of cum.

My incestuous seed would fire into her. She was off birth control, wanting another child. My child. I’d give her my seed.

I thrust hard and fast into her, churning up her cunt. I pumped away at her incestuous sheath, reveling in pounding my mother. She moaned while my dad cleaned downstairs. I took his place in her cunt, dominating him. This was my pussy now. My mother’s cunt belonged to me. I groaned, taking such delight in using her.

“Oh, yes, yes fuck me!” Mom howled, not bothering to be quiet.

The vacuum cleaner turned off downstairs.

“Just pound my cunt! My big, strong son is fucking my pussy so hard. He’s going to plant a baby inside of me! I’m going to have his child! I’ll make him a new brother or sister!”

“Fuck!” I growled, squeezing her tits as I fucked her harder, faster. It was my first orgasm of the day. Those always came quick. I spent all night building up a load of cum, and my mother was going to get every drop of it. My balls smacked into her over and over while my crotch spanked her rump.

Her butt-cheeks jiggled. Every stinging impact sent another rippled through her plump flesh. The pleasure was incredible, her juices soaking my nuts. They grew hotter and hotter, drinking the silky friction flowing down my dick. My cum was approaching a boil.

I ached for it.

“I want to pump so much cum into your cunt, Mom!” I howled. “I’m going to breed you!”

“Yes, yes, breed me!” whimpered my mother.

Her pussy convulsed around my dick. That wonderful, spasming delight engulfed my shaft. Every plunge into her massaging heaven brought me closer to erupting. Her incestuous depths sucked at my cock, pulling at my balls. My cum neared its boil. The ache swelled at the tip of my dick.

“Fuck, yeah, take it!” I roared. “This is my pussy!”

“Yours!” my orgasming mother howled.

The stairs creaked. Dad was listening to me cuckolding him.

My jizz erupted into my mother’s depths. I flooded the pussy that birthed me with my seed. I pumped her full of what she needed to make a new child. My child. I was breeding my own son, my own sister, in my hot mother’s womb. I shuddered, the pleasure slamming into my mind. My thoughts burned. Stars danced before me as I savored this ecstatic moment.

Her pussy sucked at me. Massaged me. She drew out every last drop of my cum out of my balls. I reached my orgasmic peeked, standing there, every muscle in my body tensed. Then I let out a groan, the pleasure dying in me. I panted, my body buzzing from the joy.

“Oh, yes, you pumped so much cum in me, Justin,” panted Mom.

“Oooh, come sit on my face, Mom,” moaned Krystal from her bedroom. “I love licking Justin out of you.”

My sister didn’t want me touching her, but she did have a taste for eating my cum out of a woman’s pussy.

“You better go feed her, Mom,” I said, smacking her rump. “Otherwise, she’s going to be such a brat.”

My mom giggled as she pulled her pussy off my dick. She stood, my cum dribbling down her thighs, and sauntered back into my sister’s bedroom. She gave me a naughty wink before vanishing inside.

“Yes!” Krystal chortled in delight.

I smiled, feeling lethargic. It was Saturday morning. I headed back to bed. On the way, I caught a glimpse of my mother straddling my little sister’s head. Buzzing with delight, I sauntered into my bedroom.

Aurora was still sleeping on her slave bed, looking so peaceful, but Sam was awake. She was on her phone reading something. I snuggled beneath the blankets beside her. She gave me a quick kiss on the lips.

“Have fun?” she asked.

“My mom is always fun,” I groaned, holding Sam.

“Yes, she is,” she said. “Love you.”

“Love you, Sam,” I muttered, lethargy pulling me down into darkness.

I was glad I had my mind-control powers, even if it was only for a few days. It had changed my life, and the lives of those around me, for the better. Project KRONOS let us be who we truly wanted to be. Let us enjoy ourselves without guilt. That was a wonderful thing.

I fell asleep listening to the soft hum of my girlfriend.

The END

---